#you know in your heart this is them. you accept it in your heart
Explore tagged Tumblr posts
tashames · 2 days ago
Text
Affection | Bob Reynolds x Reader
Tumblr media
Summary: You're always extra affectionate with Bob but he thinks you're like that with the rest of the team until the Thunderbolts tell him that's not true
Word Count: 2.9k words
Content: fluff, confessions, physical affection
A/N: I started this 2 days ago and I was still writing while working so hopefully it's good for y'all:) Let me know what you think!
Tumblr media
Bob had always thought that your affection towards him was the way you were with everyone. He had seen the way you smack John's shoulder when he says mean jokes to him. Or the way that you would hold Yelena's arm when you both would beg Alexei for something. But he thought that when you held his hand or brushed your fingers through his hair or even cuddled, it was just because you did it with everyone else. But you display of affection towards him was much more than everyone else's.
One early morning in the Tower, Bob had woken up to make some coffee. As he does usually. He hummed himself a little tune, peacefully making the coffee.
Waking early was part of the contract of being a New Avenger. Although you hated it, it was just the way of life around here. You got up sleepily, just wanting to head back to bed already. Shuffling your feet out to hallway, unable to muster the energy to lift them, you end up going to the kitchen first. Seeing Bob standing in front of the coffee pot made your heart swell. You crept up behind him, wrapping your arms around his waist and nuzzling your face on his back.
"Good morning," you said tiredly. Bob smiles to himself, feeling your warmth combining with his.
"G-Good morning," he responds back. Every morning was the same. He makes coffee while you come up from behind and hug him, not letting go even when he's moving around the kitchen. You won't let go until he gives you a mug with coffee. This morning was the same.
Yelena walks in, seeing the same thing every morning. She smiles to herself and sits down on the stools behind the counter.
"Can I get a mug also? After you give little miss leech hers," she calls out as she sees you hugging him tighter.
"She's not a leech. She just like that", Bob defends you, already pouring two mugs with coffee.
"Leeches stick like that. To every move, like her. A leech", Yelena points out. You just huff in annoyance, pulling away and headed over to the stool next to her. Bob's smile faltered a bit when he felt you pull away. He never wants to accept it but he just wants to hold onto you and never let go. Have you wrapped in his arms and holding you close to his chest.
You sat down on the stool, reaching for your mug and taking a sip. The hot liquid hitting your lips and sliding down your throat as the aftertaste stays on your tongue. You moan at the taste of it, closing your eyes shut. Bob darts his eyes at you, a blush creeping up his neck and onto his cheeks. Yelena sips, eyeing both you and Bob.
"You always make the best coffee Bob," you sigh out, placing your mug back on the counter.
"I always do it for you," Bob replies back, sitting down next to you with a mug in his hand. You put your foot with his and swing it a bit. Bob had learned by now that no matter where you two are or whats going on, you will always find a way to be touching him. Either it's both your knees touching or you're leaning your head on his shoulder. You always show affection towards him.
After finishing up your coffee, you head back towards your room to shower and change. Bob headed back towards his, to do the same but also to hide the fact that his heart was racing. His mind was always being occupied by you. Every little touch you gave him, his heart would race. Mind filled with thoughts about you.
Today, you were going to train with Bucky. Although you were a S.H.E.I.L.D agent that got injected by Hydra with the solider serum, you still had to practice. Especially with Bucky. He was always pushing everyone to train.
"You have to keep pushing forward," Bucky says, dodging your punches as if he knew exactly where you were going to hit. You were getting annoyed by the minute. Not hitting Barnes meant a longer training. Just as Bucky is about to throw a punch, you dodge down and kick him in his abdomen with all your force. Bucky stumbles back a bit, holding his side.
"We can uh take a quick break", he coughs out as he walks over to the benches and sits down. You walk towards him, picking up your water bottle before sitting next to him. Shoulders barely touching. Both of you just drinking and breathing hard from the training.
"Do you think we can get pizza later today? I've been craving it since last week", you ask as you turn to look at him. Bucky leans his head against the wall.
"Yeah, we could. It's been awhile since we've had pizza", he responds back.
"I mean last time we had pizza, Alexei threw it to John and it ended up on the ceiling for a week", you laugh out. Bucky chuckles a bit, remembering that day.
Unbeknownst to both of you, Bob had been seeing your interaction. Seeing that you don't lean into him like you do to him. Bob walks away, thinking.
____________
After Yelena had come home from a mission, she had decided to paint your nails, as well as Ava’s. She had found the ‘prettiest blue’ during her mission that she took it and wanted to try it out. Yelena had practically dragged you and Ava out of your rooms and into the living room to start on the nails.
“See, isn’t this the prettiest blue you’ve seen. It’s all shimmery but not sparkly,” she says, holding up the bottle to show you and Ava. Ava had rolled her eyes, but was getting her nails ready to be painted by Yelena.
“I don’t see what the point is in painting our nails. They get chipped and ruined during our missions or trainings anyways,” Ava huffs out. She had already put her hands on Yelena’s lap first. You had started to organize the nail polish that Yelena has been keeping so far, putting them on display for her to pick and choose from quicker.
“It helps enlighten our mood seeing our nails like this. Plus we’re women, we have to embrace our feminity sometimes and we can do that with painting our nails, so which color do you want Ava,” Yelena asks, looking down at the line of nail polish bottles.
“I guess we can do white,” Ava responds back, blowing a piece of hair away from her face. You grab the white bottle, handing it over to Yelena. She opens it and starts to do the process of painting Ava's nails.
“Can you braid my hair for me? I can’t at the moment,” Ava asks, looking at you as she blows another piece of hair that fell onto her face. You nod excitedly. Ava doesn’t let anyone touch her hair unless if she gives them permission or it’s a death-life situation.
You head behind Ava, grabbing her hair from the front and pushing it out to the back. You comb through her hair with your fingers, feeling how smooth and healthy it is. You start from the top of her head, grabbing small pieces of hair and pulling out towards the back. As you start to braid her hair, Yelena had started to talk about how her and Natasha would always paint each other nails when they were younger.
“After school, we would come home to see Dad had bought us new nail polish. We would throw our book bags down and rush to sit at the dining table. Natasha would always paint my nails first then I would paint hers. Although I would always have different colors on each fingers, Natasha would always paint them without ever complaining about my color choices. But she would only go for one solid color for all her fingers. I always thought on how weird it was that she didn’t want to have fun colors on her hands. But now, I understand. Too much colors can be too much for the eyes.” Yelena smiles, remembering her childhood before the Red Room took her away. You and Ava were just sitting and listening peacefully, not wanting to interrupt her memories.
Finishing up Ava’s braid and tying a hair tie at the end, you sat back and admire your work. Your fingers ran down her braid lightly, feeling the bumps.
“Finished with your braid, Ava,” you say as you sit back down on the floor, next to the table where the bottles of nail polish are.
“Thanks. I like to keep it in a braid so it won’t get too messed up when I’m fighting,” Ava says while looking down to her nails.
“That’s why I cut mine. Too much damage and it gets in the way sometimes,” Yelena speaks out, pointing at her hair. You nod slowly, understandingly. Yelena finishes up on Ava’s nails and shoos her away. Already grabbing the color bottle that you want, you hand it over to Yelena before sitting down where Ava just was.
“Wow this is a pretty color too, Nice choice,” Yelena smiles at you, opening the bottle. She grabs your hand endearingly, not wanting to mess up and paint the sides of your fingers with the nail polish.
You can see the way she brings the brush over your nails, almost filling up your nail completely with the color, only going over twice. Her face steady with concentration. It’s already been 9 months since you have first met Yelena but now she feels like an older sister to you. The way she would stop John from pestering you to when she would bring you a bowl of sliced fruit to your room saying ,”We all need fruit in our systems, it makes us stronger.” Even Ava would sometimes just hand you a water bottle during training without saying a word. Being in a tower where it was mostly men walking around and coming along to guide you during missions, it was nice knowing you had two more women around you that had gone through similar experiences. Sticking close to each other was a must at this point, especially when the men living with you ask if it’s that time of month. More specifically, John.
“And finished, now it’s my turn,” Yelena says, closing the bottle and already opening up her new nail polish. You look down at your fingers, seeing how beautiful the color looks. You smile to yourself, maybe Bob would like this color.
Yelena already has her hands down on your lap, getting ready for her nails to be painted. Gently grabbing her hands, also trying not to ruin your freshly painted nails, you start on painting her nails. Doing the same motion as she did before, filling her nails completely with color.
Yelena looks up from watching you paint her nails and sees Bob standing in the kitchen, making himself something.
"Bob what are you making?" Yelena sits up straight and extends her neck, trying to see over you.
"Just some fruit," Bob answers. He starts to take out 3 more small bowls, placing them in a line. He cuts some fruit and places them into the bowl with a fork in the bowl. Carefully, he grabs them and makes his way over to the living room.
Ava looks up to Bob and sees him giving her a bowl. She takes it and thanks him, picking up the fork and sorting out the fruit. Bob looks over to you and sees you holding Yelena's hand. His eyebrows furrow.
"You can place them on the table. We're almost done here." Yelena point over to the table while blowing in her nails to make them dry faster.
You look over to see him doing what she said, gently placing down the bowls. Just as your finishing up her last nail, Bob sits behind you. He peers over your shoulder, seeing your work. You can feel his warm breath on your shoulder. His fingers slightly touching your waist.
" All done." You grin, seeing Yelena looking down at her nails. You lean into Bob, putting your back against his side and sigh. You feel him tense under you for a second.
"You can relax Bob, I'm just trying not to let the paint get ruined on my nails right now," you giggle as you show him your hands.
"W-Wow. They look pretty," Bob complimented. You can feel Bob move for a bit until he finally settles in. He wraps his arms and legs around you, trapping you with his body. Bob brings his hands to yours, grabbing them to look closer.
Both Yelena and Ava turn to each other and share a look. They both get up at the same time, picking up their bowl of fruit.
"I'm just gonna head to my room now." Ava smiled towards us and walked off, phasing away.
"I'm going to go see what Dad is doing cause last I heard, he was teaching John how to play goldfish." Yelena rolled her eyes and winked at you before leaving.
It was quiet but yet peaceful. Bob had been holding you for the past 10 minutes, his head buried in your neck. You had been eating your fruit while watching a show. You love being held by Bob. His warmth felt like a sunny day at the beach. You could feel the way his chest rose and fell back down when breathing. The minute Bob would touch you, you stopped everything and paid attention to him.
Finishing your bowl, you leaned over to place it back on the table but Bob's hold on you tightened.
"Bob, I'm just going to put it back on the table. I'm still going to be here." You turn your head back slightly. The grip on you loosens, letting you finally place the bowl on the table. Once the bowl hit the table, you feel yourself get pulled back into Bob's chest. A smile forms on your lips. Slowly you rubbed his arms, letting him go into a peaceful sleep on you.
___________
Bob had been woken up by the screeching sound of a chair being pulled out. He opens his eyes and looks around. He sits up from the couch and rubbing his eye.
"Did I fall asleep on the couch last night," he asks looking behind him to see everyone except you at the table. Already eating.
"Yeah, you and your other half did," John responds while chewing on his food.
"O-Other half?" Bob gets up from the couch, stretching his arms up. His shirt rides up, exposing his v-line.
"Don't play dumb. You know who. Who else would be cuddling with you?" John goes to drink his coffee while eyeing Bob.
"Well she cuddles with everyone, doesn't she?" Bob walks over to the table and sits down at one of the open chairs, looking over the food options.
"No. She only does that with you Bob. All the holding hands, looking at each other with love eyes, cuddling with each other and the rest of the lovey-dovey shit, that's all you two. She doesn't do that with us," John clarified, rolling his eyes.
Bob looks to everyone, seeing them nod in agreement to what John had just said.
"I just thought thats how she is with everyone," Bob says, remembering the past week of how you barely give physical affection to anyone else but him. Soon his cheeks started to heat up. His heart was pounding rapidly.
"Bob," Bucky says, his voice stern. Everyone stops and looks at Bucky. His arms are crossed against his chest, showing off his biceps.
"Everyone in the whole Tower knows that you two are in love. We can see it very much. Just ask her our already. And don't give me that 'oh what if she doesn't like me' bullshit. She does, trust me." Bucky huffs out.
Just as he was about to open his mouth to speak, he feels hands come up to his shoulders and a kiss on his head. He looks up to see you smiling down to him.
"He's not wrong you know. Since the moment that we first moved in and you helped me with decorating my room, that's when my feelings started to develop," you admitted. A blush coming to your cheeks. Just staring into Bob's glistening eyes. A beautiful dark brown that you can never get enough of.
"Ugh just kiss already," Ava rolled her eyes and continued eating.
"KISS! KISS! KISS," Alexei started to shout out, banging the table hard that it started to make it jump. Everyone else tuned in with him, chanting it.
You close your eyes, leaning down to Bob. Your lips meet his, a soft but yet loving kiss was placed on his lips. Just as your about to pull away, Bob's hands come up to the your face and pulls you back down. He connects to your lips again. This kiss had a more exciting spark in it. Everyone around you shouted in excitement.
"Finally!" Everyone yells as you smile against Bob's lips.
Pulling away from each other, Bob smiles genuinely.
"Do you want to be mine?"
"I'm already yours."
889 notes · View notes
suiana · 21 hours ago
Text
80s yandere bully and reader who's more than eager to show him what it means to be a student in the current age.
it starts out like any normal day. you're at your locker, scrolling social media because you have nothing better to do while your friend yaps to you. all seems well, until it isn't. why? because there, in the middle of the corridor, stands a guy that looks like he belongs in some Disney movie. to be specific, he would most likely be casted as the jock bully.
pale skin, blond hair, blue eyes that look like they're staring into your soul, and that red varsity jacket that shouts peaking at high school...
"hey nerd! why don't you hand me all your lunch money?"
pause.
you look up, one eyebrow raised. wow, even his voice sounds like some stereotypical disney bully. you look around, trying to find the hidden camera. none. this... this youtube prank is kinda well made, you've got to admit.
"uh... double it and give it to the next person."
yeah, that should do it. you go back to scrolling your phone, feeling satisfied in your answer. mhm, that's right, it's probably just some stupid prank anyway.
but all you got was a mocking laugh and a hand coming up to cage you by the locker.
"what? what nonsense are you spouting dummy? I'm asking for lunch money! why don't you hand it over?"
oh... it, uh, sounds like he's serious huh? you awkwardly scratch at your neck, placing your phone into your pocket. hm...
seeing him closely, he does have some scratches and bruises. ah, you see.
"look man, I don't have any cash on me right now. do you accept cashapp? paypal? apple pay? i can send some money over. i know times are tough right now, with the economy and stuff."
he must be poor, that's what you deducted obviously. i mean, lunch money? you feel bad for him, he seems to be suffering more than you.
but if anything, he looks almost offended?
"what?" he gets into your personal space, teeth bared at you. "are you taking me for some joke, nerd?"
"aren't you like, asking for money? I'll give it to you. gotta hit my daily good person quota for the month."
"you-!" he hisses at you, cheeks turning a light pink. you're confused, lips pursing. well, he seems... that he doesn't need money?
"well since you're so smart... why don't you do my homework for me?"
he then shoves a stack of papers at you, face desperately trying to hide the nervous quiver of his lip. damn it...! what's going on?! he knows he travelled into the future but... but he didn't expect this! this... this arrogance! no one would've stood up to him back in his time! what on earth is this?!
unfortunately it's only getting worse.
"dude just use chatgpt, I don't have the answers to these. matter of fact, I don't even take this class."
his jaw tightens.
"so? do it for me! if you don't... well I'll just publicly humiliate you tomorrow!"
a snort.
"kinky, I'm into that just so you know."
he lets out a frustrated groan. what the hell? just... just what is going on?! he's trying his best to intimidate this... this awfully adorable looking nerd but it's not working at all! not in the slightest!
he's using all his best tactics but it's no use in the face of you. just what the hell do you want him to do?
"you're lowkey kinda a loser and that's my type. you wanna date?"
he swears he feels his heart stop. a... loser? him? this 80s bully quickly looks around, trying to figure out if you're talking to someone else or him. no one. he feels that tight knot in his stomach relax. just... something about hearing you date someone else makes him uncomfortable. jealous.
isn't that weird? he just met you. is this love at first sight?
"don't you dare call me a loser you nerd!"
"sorry my man, you just act like one."
he shoots a glare at you, hands fisting. calm down, don't show them how much they affect you. he pushes away after clicking his tongue.
"urgh! just you wait! I'll be back to show you who's in charge, nerd!"
and then he stomps off, leaving a trail of papers in his wake. damn, did he even realize he was doing this in a public server? there's so many people around.
meanwhile you're just left there with one question.
"so are we dating?"
Tumblr media
421 notes · View notes
the-shedevil-writes · 1 day ago
Text
Manchild (Jake Seresin x Reader)
Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media
DESCRIPTION: After too many heartbreaks and enough horrible dates, you’ve sworn off love completely. But it's hard to resist when every Friday, like clockwork, Jake Seresin shows up flirting like it's his full-time job. So when you say yes, you expect the worst, only to be surprised when he treats you better than any man has before. WORD COUNT: 3.8k WARNINGS: First date fluff! MC hasn't had a good relationship past (nothing crazy). Making out and lots of kissing. NOTES: Inspired by Sabrina Carpenter's new song ;) This is dedicated to my ex who, yes, did wear basketball shorts to dates MY MASTERLIST - READ ON AO3!
Y/n had sworn off dating a while ago. She had called it quits on the modern dating scene after months of failed Tinder dates and self-centered flings. Men didn’t want commitment these days, and she had accepted that. Embraced it even. There didn’t seem to be a point in trying to keep a man who didn’t want to stay. And one-night stands were rarely satisfying enough to make them worth all the effort. 
Working as a waitress in a beach bar right by the North Island Air Force Base didn’t help. She had dipped into the pool of pilots and jumped right back out. After a devastating point of getting her hopes up and being let down by a Top Gun man, she swore never again.
That’s why when Jake Seresin came into the bar every Friday night with his squadron, she paid him no mind. She swatted his flirtations like flies. Even though he was the most handsome recruit she had seen so far, she had gotten her heart broken so many times that it didn’t budge the walls she had built. He was just like every cocky Top Gun graduate that came into The Hard Deck. Though granted, he was the first one with the looks to somewhat match. 
He was persistent, but she didn’t mind. At least, it gave her a little entertainment during her shift. Who wouldn’t want to be flirted with by a hot pilot? To her, it was a brief distraction from the fact that men were only disappointments. It let her play pretend for a little.
“How’s my favorite bartender doing this evening?” He asked one day, leaning on the bar with his forearms. This was the start of their usual banter. His blonde hair was a little messy from the day, and she couldn’t help but notice that he had a slight stubble compared to his usual clean shave. It looked good on him.  
She looked over at the group of pilots in matching uniforms. They were all indiscreetly watching them, finding joy in Hangman being shot down every Friday. 
“She’s doing okay. How’s my most hated patron doing?” She asked while drying a Guinness glass with a rag, not even looking at him. The pilots always came in early, straight from their shifts. Always around sunset, an hour or so before rush. 
He put his hand to his heart. “Ouch. He’s hurt.” He said, shaking his head with a smirk, “I’m doing quite all right now that I get to look at you.”
She rolled her eyes. “I swear, you get all your lines from 80s rom-coms or something.” 
“I do have a soft spot for Sixteen Candles. We should watch it.” He tapped the bar, and she could feel his sea green eyes take her all in. 
She shrugged and put the glass away. Counting the group of pilots, she already started getting a round of their usual from the mini fridge below. “I’m busy and I prefer Dirty Dancing.” She stated, looking up at him with an exasperated expression. She slid the round of bottles over to him. “Want me to open a tab?” 
“You know me so well.” He said, tilting his head. 
“I just wanna get you drunk enough that you’ll fall asleep and shut up.” She laughed now at the imagery in her head. 
A Cheshire grin formed on his face, and he pointed to her. “There she is. Oh, how I love to make you break.” He said 
She couldn’t help the blush this time, but she kept her face stoic. “Your drinks are getting cold.”
“They can wait.” He said with his hand to his cheek now, just admiring her.
There was a moment of silence as she raised her brows and went to dry another glass. 
“Never gonna say yes to that date?” He asked.
“Are you ever gonna stop asking?”
He smiled again. “When the most gorgeous woman you’ve ever seen is right in front of you, I don’t think it’s smart to stop.”
Jesus, he was laying it on thick tonight. It was getting harder to keep up the game of pretend. Usually, it was just a few quips, but for some reason tonight he was on another level. 
“Didn’t know you came in already drunk. I should cut you off.” 
“Stone cold sober.”
“Concussion?”
“I’m a better pilot than that, honey.”
Why was he getting to her tonight? She had been strong for months now. Maybe it was that new romance show she’d been binge-watching that made her feel a sense of emptiness. Maybe it was because the nights got chilly, and she found her bed to be much bigger these days. Or the videos that flooded her social media of relationships that were way too perfect to be true. 
It could’ve been any of those things… but she was struggling to keep her guard up. And it seemed like Jake could tell by the mischievous smile on his face. 
“What’s your favorite food?”
She stared at him with a glare that told him to quit it. But Jake was never the type of person to do what he was told. She started wiping down the sticky countertop.
“Come on, humor me here.”
She sighed, shaking her head. “Fine. I like a good burger.”
“This is just too perfect. There’s a drive-in movie theater I know that makes a mean burger.” He said, smiling and drumming the table.
“Is that where you take all the girls?” She asked, not looking up from the counter she was wiping. 
“It’s where I’d like to take the girl.” 
She shook her head, frustrated now, and looked up at him. “You think you’ve got all the answers, huh? All the words to make me swoon, but I’m not stupid, Hangman. I’m not the kind of girl to get swept up in all this and believe you want nothing more than my presence.” 
He smirked at that, almost as if he predicted she would say that. As if he had rehearsed this time and time again in his head. “I’ll have you home by midnight. Before then, if you’d like, but if we start pushing ten, we’d have to leave the movies early.”
She laughed in disbelief. This guy had some nerve. 
“If I say yes, will you bring your lukewarm beers to your friends?” 
“I’ll do whatever you tell me to.” 
God, that was kinda hot. She sighed and tilted her head at him. “Saturday night. 8 PM. I live at the Apollo apartments down by the supermarket. Don’t be late.”
That Saturday, she had no idea what to wear. It dawned on her just how long it had been since her last date. She combed through the selection in her closet and eventually landed on something she’d at least be comfortable in. A cropped green tank top with a denim mini skirt. She lined her arms with bracelets that clinked when she walked and put a pair of sunglasses on her head despite the sun going down as she did so.
She was mid lip gloss application when she realized the time. It was eight o’clock on the dot. Eh, she probably had give or take ten to fifteen minutes. It’s not like dates were ever on time, and they often got lost in her apartment building anyway. 
After taking her time collecting her things into her purse, she walked down the outside steps to find Jake standing by his white Jeep, looking around, blocking the sun from his eyes. The first thing she noticed was how he was dressed. He was wearing a crisp white T-shirt that fit him snugly under a brown leather aviator jacket. His jeans were dark and cuffed at the bottom to show his nice pair of suede shoes. 
The second thing she noticed was the bouquet of sunflowers, daisies, and baby’s breath. Disbelief coursed through her. He looked like he was plucked straight from one of the romance novels sitting on her nightstand.
“Hey Hangman!” She called, and he snapped over at her voice. A relieved smile appeared on his face, and he slowly walked forward. Her heels clicked on the asphalt as she strutted over and stopped in front of him. 
“I was starting to worry you’d stand me up.” He said, “You look gorgeous as always.”
Her face was cherry tomato red, and she tried to hide it by looking down at the pavement. She rocked on her heels nervously. 
“Thank you… You’re all dressed up.” She pointed out.
He let out a huff and a confused smile.
“Why wouldn’t I be?” He asked, squinting his eyes and furrowing his brows. But he quickly shook it off. “These are for you.”
“They are?!” She couldn’t help the excitement now. 
“Sweetheart, who else would they be for?” He laughed.
She took the bouquet in her hands and inhaled the botanical smell of it. “I’ve never gotten flowers before. They’re so nice.”
“You’ve… What?” 
She didn’t notice his confusion and smiled up at him genuinely. “Thank you, Jake. I love them so much.”
He shook his head and scratched the back of his neck, admiring her. “I’ll get you flowers every damn day if it keeps you looking that happy.” He didn’t miss the face she made with the widened puppy eyes. As if she couldn’t believe it. “Now come on, let’s get this show on the road.” 
She nodded and walked past him toward the passenger side. Accidentally forcing him to rush past her and open the door himself.
“Oh! Thank you!” She smiled naively. 
Shaking his head again, he ran a hand down his face. “I have a feeling you’re gonna kill me with all this tonight.” He murmured
She tilted her head, confused, and reached up to put one foot on the Jeep's steep step. The car was much bigger than either of them, and she felt a little awkward climbing up in a skirt and heels. 
“You got it?” He asked, coming up behind her and putting his hands out in case he needed to catch her.
She nodded. “I got it.” But as she went to grab the handle grip, her heel slipped and she fell back slightly, Jake catching her waist.
“Oh god Jesus-” He spouted out, panicked, exhaling as she released a loud laugh. 
She got her balance back and climbed into the car. It was almost impossible to ignore the spark his touch had left behind from when his fingers accidentally went beneath top. But it was stifled by her instinct to laugh at Jake’s panicked and flushed face. 
“You’re too cute, Seresin.” She said, looking down at him now, and he let out a relieved sigh. 
The typical confident smirk returned to his lips. “I like it when you flirt back.” He stated before shutting the door for her. 
The Drive-In was nothing like she had experienced before. She had only seen this sorta thing in movies and read it in passages from The Outsiders. So she looked around with curious eyes as he drove through the grass field. 
After finding an optimal spot for the Jeep to see the whole screen, the two walked up to a small concession stand at the back of the car park. It wasn’t very busy, with lots of picnic tables empty. People were mostly pulling in or waiting in their cars for the movie to start. 
They got in line, and she instinctively stood behind him as he looked up at the chalkboard menu. After a moment, he turned to his side, expecting to see her, then turned back around to find her studying the menu in line. 
“What are you doing?” 
“What?”
He smiled and shook his head. “Get over here.” He said, and when she did, he wrapped his arm around her. The leather of his jacket smelled so good. It was covered by a rich, clean scent… Did he spray his jacket with cologne too? She resisted the urge to giggle as he held her, but there was no way to hide the giddy smile and blush across her cheeks. He seemed proud to be with her, and it was driving her wild. 
“But what about when we order?” She asked
“What about it?” 
“Well, how will they know to separate the-”
His eyes widened, and he looked down at her. “Y/n… Are you telling me you expected to split the bill?”
Her jaw dropped slightly. Honestly, yeah, she had. She was so used to it. She never wanted to seem like a snob or a woman who expected all expenses to be paid for. It’s not like she had dated many men with great finances, and she didn’t want to be a burden. Most men eagerly took the option to split, and she really didn’t mind. She nodded at him.
“I don’t wanna waste your money-”
“It’s a five-dollar burger and shake. Are you kidding me?” 
“Uh, no?” She replied anxiously
There was something brewing behind his smile. A sense of vexation that worried her. He shook his head. “I got it.”
They got up to the front of the line, and he greeted the cashier.
“I’ll have the double cheeseburger and… a Diet Coke.” He started, then he looked over at them, “Tell them what you want, honey.” His voice was smooth, and it came out of him so naturally. It felt like they had done this for years. That they were some domesticated couple that was having a night out on the town. Especially when he called her honey like that. He called her that sometimes at the bar, but tonight it felt different rolling off his tongue.
“Uh, I’ll get the cheeseburger and the chocolate shake.” 
He smiled. “Good choice.” He squeezed her shoulder, and they paid.
Not even ten minutes later, they sat on one of the picnic tables with a red umbrella stemming from it. He watched as she sipped on her milkshake and looked around curiously at their surroundings. Fireflies flew by a chain link fence, and there was an area for kids to run around in the fields. 
“Is it good?” He asked, “Gimme a taste.”
She nodded, and she handed him the paper cup. Again, that sense of normalcy between them made her heart pound. Maybe it was the fact that they knew each other already, with them talking every Friday night for months now. But this date didn’t have that awkward feeling that most first dates did. It all felt natural.
He took a sip and blinked his eyes in surprise. “God damn, that’s good.”
She laughed and took it back, swinging her feet under the table. She could feel his eyes on her, and it made her face turn red for what felt like the millionth time. When he looked at her like she was a painting in a museum, it was hard not to. 
“What?!” She asked with a pressured chuckle.
“I wanna know what the hell you were expecting tonight. It’s like everything I do surprises you.” He said, placing his elbow on the table and putting his hand to his temple.
She nodded, a lot more comfortable around him now. It was nice. It felt like she could genuinely talk to him compared to the banter-heavy quips at Hard Deck.
“There’s a reason I didn’t say yes to you right away, Jake.” She started.
“I’m sensing that now. Go on.”
“I… I am not used to… this. The flowers. The opening car doors. The whole thing. Guys don’t normally do that.” She explained, “Hell, I was surprised you didn’t show up at my door wearing basketball shorts and a graphic T-shirt.”
His face was horrified. He leaned in. “Guys have worn that on a date?”
“YES! Many!” She said, laughing now. “I-I thought that I just had my standards too high. That those sorta things were just reserved for the movies. Plus, it’s not like many of the dates I went out on were real dates. They felt more like… a means to an end for them. So I figured I’d just quit. Give up on the idea of love and fairytales. And never give the handsome pilot at the bar a chance to make me cry.” 
He reached forward and held her hand. It was silent between them as he thought about what he wanted to say. That last sentence seemed to have struck a chord with him. His thumb brushed over the top of her hand.
“This isn’t just a means to an end for me. I hope you know that.” He said gently.
“I’m sensing that now.” She mimicked him. 
He smiled at her. “Now come on, give me another sip of that shake.”
“NO!”
Thirty minutes later, they sat in the trunk of his car as the opening to Ferris Bueller’s Day Off played on the giant screen in front of them. His radio was set to the frequency of the drive-in so they could hear the audio from the speakers behind them. There were already pillows and blankets that Jake had prepared in the spacious back for them. 
She curled up in the thin brown blanket that he had brought, and he admired how she looked in the silver light of the film. Her eyes looked beautiful as they gazed up at the screen. Then he noticed her give off a  slight shiver. She didn’t even notice.
She was too enthralled in the witty dialogue of the movie at first to realize. Then she heard shuffling and looked over to find Jake, taking off his aviator jacket, and moving to wrap it around her. 
“Are you not gonna be cold?” She asked worriedly.
He scoffed and continued to wrap the jacket around her. “I’ll be just fine.” He said as if it shouldn’t have even been a question. “Could use somebody to warm me up, though.” He said casually.
She smirked at that and pried her eyes off the screen to look up at him. “I think I can help with that.” She replied before scooting over to rest her head on his chest. His arm wrapped around her shoulders as hers wrapped around his waist. 
The blanket, the jacket, and his torso all kept her so warm. It was like her own personal heater. A contented sigh escaped her, and he gently started scratching her scalp.  She could fall asleep like this, but she wanted to stay awake and watch the movie. 
Nearing the end of the movie, he looked down to find her eyes sleepily blinking. Her eyes were half open, straining to watch. He chuckled.
“You doing okay, sweetheart?”
She nodded, “You’re so comfy.” She murmured. 
“We’ll get you home soon.” He reassured, but she almost didn’t want the date to end. Curse her independence.
After the movie ended, the credits rolled, and she clapped. She looked up at him with a small, sleepy smile and those doe eyes that first captured Jake’s attention.
“You’re so pretty when you’re not stressed behind the bar.” He teased, carefully reaching up to brush some hair out of her face.
“Says the man causing the stress.” She replied with a tired chuckle. 
His hand moved to cup her cheek, and she sat up just a little now to get closer. Their breaths were both heavy in anticipation. Someone needed to move, but they were both hesitant. 
He eventually decided to kiss her forehead. Then move down to place one on her cheek. Then he hovered right above her lips. 
God, this was killing her.
“Please.” She whispered breathlessly.
He smirked. “Well, since you asked so nicely.” He murmured before leaning in to kiss her. 
They kissed, and their lips were in perfect alignment. She reached up and wrapped her arms around his neck, and he went down to her hips, squeezing her closer. When he pulled her in, she couldn’t resist the little sound that came out of her, and that just drove him crazier. Their lips pressed against each other, and his nose exhaled hard, tickling her slightly. He smelled like a fresh batch of laundry and tasted like Diet Coke. She couldn’t help but run her hands through the back of his hair, which was a little obscene for a slightly public area. 
He pulled away first and put her forehead to his. “Sweetheart, if you keep that up, I’m gonna need a minute before I drive you home.” He let out a breathless laugh, and that caused her to as well.
After a moment, he pulled her in to rest her head on his shoulder. Her face kept in the crook of his neck. “This is bad.”
He craned his head down to look at her. “Why’s that?”
“I really like you.”
He chuckled, “God, I sure hoped so.” He said before planting a kiss on the crown of her hair.
After a drive filled with laughter and classic rock music, she didn’t want the date to end. Part of her was embarrassed that it took so long to get here. That possibly the man she had been waiting for had been under her stubborn nose the whole time. He put the Jeep in park. 
“Let me walk you to the door.” He said.
Are you… kidding me? She was used to men dropping her off and speeding away as soon as she shut the door. Their exhaust pipes smoking her and leaving her in the dust. But Jake was so surprisingly gentle. Yes, he was confident and cocky, but he treated her like she was royalty, and she almost feared getting used to it. What if things didn’t work out, and she’d have to go back to basketball shorts and axe body spray? But she silenced those anxieties in time for him to open her door and help her down from the side, as she clutched her newfound flowers. 
They walked up to her apartment in comfortable silence. The crickets chirped, and some horns honked in the deep distance. When they got to her door, she held the bouquet in her hands like a comfort item. 
“This is me…” She said, a little disappointed, staring at the ground. After a moment, she continued, “Look, I- I had a great time tonight. Don’t let it get to your head, but I’d love to do this again. But- but it’s totally fine if you don’t want to, or if I wasn’t what you expecte-”
He suddenly tilted her chin up and pressed his lips against hers. Her eyes were shot open, surprised, until she closed them, relaxing into the familiar kiss again.
“You off tomorrow?” He asked after he pulled away just so slightly.
“Got a morning shift, but I’m free after ten.” She answered way too quickly.
He smirked, “Lunch is on me then.” 
She kissed him again. There was no way she was going back to boys when she had a man like that in her arms. 
212 notes · View notes
untoldstar · 3 days ago
Text
yandere! merman x reader part 2
Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media
part 1
Tag list:
@springkuinn
@scorpiosaintt
Tumblr media
You wake up in a coughing fit, quickly moving your sore body to the side as water comes out of your mouth. Your chests heaves and your eyes slowly adjust to see you palms braces against wet dark stone. You look up to find Caspian by your side with his webbed hand on your back rubbing soothing circles on your back “You’re finally awake..I was so worried, You weren’t moving for so long.” You scoff “Worried? You dragged me into the water!” He flinches and shrinks into himself “I’m sorry! I thought humans could go longer than that underwater and I went as fast as I could! When I saw that you were falling asleep I went to the closest place I could spot.” Falling asleep? Did he mean fainting?
“I even hit your chest like other humans do at the beach but you wouldn’t wake up!” Your heart clenches at his words. Even with the shadows cast on his face making him look terrifying he sounds so innocent “I even kissed you so you could breath but it didn’t help..” His words trail off “I’m sorry what?” He huffs “I’ve seen people do it! And it always works, maybe I didn’t do it right?” Oh lord..
You sigh and rub your temples to try and sooth your headache that’s forming “Caspian why am I here? Why did you drag me into the water?” He relaxes and fixes you with a stare “Well you accepted my mating offer, It’s only right that you see my home just as I’ve seen yours.” You gape at him “What mating offer?!” His eyes squint slightly “The pearl. You accepted it. I saw you. And you accepted all of my present while I was courting you.” You slowly shake your head “And now we’re mates. What’s so hard to understand?” He moves closer to you until his face is inches away from yours, and both his arms at your side. His eyes rake over your face, studying your expression “I didn’t know you were courting me! Maybe give a warning next time?!” He frowns “There will be no next time we’re already mates. Don’t humans also do the same when they love someone?” “They do but they make it clear by telling the person that they’re courting them.” You explain like you would to a little child. He nods slowly and you let out a sigh of relief “I see..Well, to be clear when I gave you all those gifts I was courting you.” You bite back a groan “Now with that out of the way.” He scoops your hands up in his bigger ones rubbing small circles with his thumbs “Are you hungry? Do you want to eat something? I’m sure there are things humans can eat down here.” You’re not sure there’s much that’s safe to eat here “Or maybe you’d like to rest?” He stutters.You try to pull your hands out of his grasp but his grip only tightens “I want to go home..” His shoulders slump and his grip loosens for a second before he regains his composure. “You will..but I want you to see my home and friends first just as I’ve seen where you live.” You hesitate “I don’t know..” You glance around you. You’re stuck in a cave that you almost died getting to there’s no way you can swim the entire distance back. You don’t really have a choice but to go with him. You hide your frustrations with a smile “Okay. Let’s go to your home.” His body relaxes and he leans in to plant a soft kiss on your forehead “It’s not far.” He gently tugs your arms and leads you both into the water. True to his words it wasn’t far and the fact he was basically swimming for the both of you helped focus on holding your breath.Coral reefs filled your vision. Tall and dark almost blending in with its surroundings going unnoticed unless you look closely. He leads you through a small opening and you feel like a new world opened up to you. Unlike the bleak appearance the outside had the inside is a whole world of glowing colors. Different merpeople swim about around you some not sparing you glance and other throwing nasty stares which isn’t surprising judging by what Caspian told you.
He turns to you “You can breathe here.” You frown and slowly try to take a deep breath. It feels heavier and thicker. Like the air has a heavier weight in your chest but it’s not too imposing on your comfort you could get used to it with time “This place is so beautiful Caspian..how can I breath here?” He glances at you and smiles, pleased you want to know more about his world “We weren’t always hostile towards humans. We used to be very close and humans would visit us. This entire place has been enchanted for a long time so that humans could breathe and function normally. Even when the relationship became strained we never removed the enchantment.” You nod along looking around and admiring all the beautiful glowing colors “Why not? If you hate human so much wouldn’t you want them out?” You ask “It didn’t seem fair at the time. Of course humans have long since forgotten about us so it doesn’t make a difference really.” He trails off before his eyes light up “There are humans here sometimes though. Really it’s only when other merpeople bring them here, as mates. Like us now.” He smiles and squeezes your hand. You return a tight smile. You’re not sure how you feel yet and you don’t want to get his hopes up too high “So this is normal here?” He shakes his head “Not normal but also it’s not completely rare. One of the reasons we never removed the enchantment.” He sneaks a protective arm around your waist when he notices a mermaid glaring at the both of you “Wait when did this whole thing go down?” He sighs “Centuries ago. Long before I was born.”
The noise around you dies down as you swim into a more secluded area between tall seaweeds. An old run down statue of a mermaid sunken deep into the sand. He sits at the base of the stone his tail swaying slightly and gestures for you to sit beside him, when you do his hands are immediately on you“There are so many places I want to show you. You’ll love it.” He leans in kisses you, smiling into the kiss “My beautiful mate.” His hands trail down to your waist and pull you closer until your bodies are flush against each other. He trails kisses down to your neck “Uh- Caspian.” He continues “Mhm?” You’re tense in this new environment and you feel awkward being this affectionate with him when you weren’t even aware any of your interactions were romantic to begin with “..I’m really hungry.” He straighten up immediately “Oh- of course.” He places one last kiss on your lips before taking your hand in his.
Caspian’s home in a much quieter area but not completely secluded. It was big and somehow even in the cold water it was cozy, filled with little trinkets and items he collected and had placed around the house. A wrists watch that doesn’t work anymore. You’re not sure if he knows it’s not supposed to be like that and it’s pretty much useless like that. A lot of jewelry. Diamond earrings, engagement rings, gold bracelets. You can’t begin to imagine the amount of money it’s all worth.
You also found toys that no doubt children lost while swimming and ended up in Caspian’s possession. You much on the last bite of your food. Something Caspian had his friend who also had a human mate prepare ahead of time. You weren’t completely sure what it was made of you were just glad to finally fill your stomach with food.
Caspian was sitting beside you watching you eat the entire time looking like a love sick puppy “Are you still hungry? There’s more.” You shake your head. “You have a lot of human stuff here.” He nods “I love the things humans make. I don’t understand what most of it is for but I’d like to.” He looks at you with hopeful eyes and you can’t help but smile “I’d love to teach you Caspian.” His eyes twinkle “My sweet little mate.” He gently kisses you and moves you to lay down “You need rest. Close your eyes. I’ll be here.” He lays down behind you, his arms wrapping themselves around you. You feel exhaustion slowly take over your body barely acknowledging the kisses Caspian is littering on the side of your neck “I love you.” He whispers and nuzzles into your neck and you finally drift off into sleep.
Caspian when you try to explain that he needs to communicate before he kidnaps someone underwater:
Tumblr media
Comment if you’d like to be tagged in part 3.
197 notes · View notes
marvelseries19 · 3 days ago
Text
SAFE WITH YOU
Chapter Five - Castaway
Pairings: Natasha Romanoff ft female agent reader
Genre: Angst
Summary: The process of coming back is hard, yet not impossible, especially since Natasha is right by your side through it all. And you finally get your happy ending.
A/N: Okay, with this, we say goodbye to this series. From this point on, there will be no more chapters. However, I will make one-shots to dive deeper into the healing process and show parts I didn't show or talk about, things you're curious about. As always, you're more than welcome to leave comments, feedback, requests, ask questions, etc. Enjoy. And if you see typos, no, you didn't.
Warning: +18, nightmares, maybe mentions of ptsd, etc. Some very, VERY suggestive part at the end.
Word count: 7.5k+
Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media
[You do not have permission to repost or translate any of my stories or claim them as yours.]
The days in the medical wing pass in a strange, suspended rhythm. Time feels warped — too fast in some moments, agonizingly slow in others. You sleep in stretches, eat when they tell you, and endure tests and scans and soft-spoken assessments. They tell you your body is healing well. No major infections. The weight loss is significant but expected. Dehydration is corrected. You’re stable.
But you-you don’t feel that way.
The ceiling tiles blur into a single repeated shape. The bed is too soft. Too still. There are no rustling trees, no ocean wind, and no birds to mark the sunrise. Just the mechanical hum of machines, the occasional beep of monitors, and the muffled footsteps of nurses outside your door.
You find yourself waking in the middle of the night, expecting smoke, thunder, and the sound of waves. But there’s nothing. Just silence. You wonder if your body forgot how to feel safe.
Natasha comes every day.
She doesn't hover. She doesn’t overwhelm. She just is. Always there, curled in the chair near your bed, boots kicked off, hands wrapped around lukewarm coffee, flipping through a book without really reading it. Sometimes she talks. Sometimes she doesn’t. Mostly, she just watches you. Like, she still can’t quite believe you’re real. That you’re here.
There are moments when she reaches for your hand and hesitates, catching herself like she’s afraid she’ll break you.
On the sixth day, the doctors tell you it’s time.
“You’re stable,” the lead medic says gently. “We can continue monitoring from home and give you instructions. It’s entirely your call, but… We think you’re ready.”
You’re not sure what “ready” is supposed to feel like. The idea of leaving the room you’ve come to accept as a kind of purgatory doesn’t make you feel free — it makes your chest tighten.
You nod anyway.
Natasha is quiet as she helps you dress. Civilian clothes. Soft. New. The fabric feels too thick, too unfamiliar. You move slowly, your body still remembering scarcity. Still conserving energy. Still unsure it’s safe to let go.
She kneels to help with your shoes and pauses when you flinch at the contact. You recover quickly, hand on her shoulder. “Sorry.”
“You don’t have to be,” she says softly.
As you stand together at the doorway, your discharge papers in a folder under your arm, Natasha glances down at your hand and laces her fingers through yours.
You hesitate. “I don’t know what’s waiting out there. I don’t know how to—”
“I know,” she says. Her grip tightens. “We’ll go slow. Whatever pace you need.”
You nod, even though your chest still aches with uncertainty.
The elevator ride down feels surreal. You’re not used to enclosed spaces with buttons and polished metal reflections. Your heart skips once, twice — Natasha notices.
“We can go back upstairs,” she offers quietly. “It’s okay if you’re not ready.”
You shake your head. “No. I just… need to get used to it again.”
When the doors open, the light is different. Sharper. Louder. There are more people. Too many. The security staff nods respectfully as you pass, and you catch a glimpse of yourself in a hallway mirror.
You don’t look like the version of yourself that disappeared. You’re thinner. Your eyes are sharper, older somehow. There’s a haunted look to your posture, even when you try to stand tall.
Natasha opens the car door for you. It feels strange — being helped. Being ushered. You slide into the seat and keep your eyes forward the whole drive, watching a world that moved on while you were gone. So many people, so much motion. Bright lights. Noise. Life.
“Do you want to talk about it?” Natasha asks softly, not pushing.
You shake your head at first.
Then, quietly: “It doesn’t feel like mine anymore. Like… I left the world for a while, and it forgot me. And now I’m trying to remember how to belong to it again.”
She nods slowly. “I know that feeling.”
You glance at her. “Yeah?”
“I lived in shadows for a long time. It’s different. But I remember what it’s like to come back and not recognize the shape of your own life.”
That lands. You stare out the window. “And what did you do?”
She looks over at you, eyes soft. “I made new memories. With the people I loved.”
The apartment building comes into view. It’s familiar and unfamiliar all at once. You remember the smell of the hallway, the way the light slants through the windows in the afternoon. You remember the doorframe, the number on it, the chipped edge of the paint. Home. Kind of.
Your hand pauses on the doorknob. Natasha’s close behind you, silent.
You whisper, “What if I don’t know how to live in it anymore?”
She’s quiet for a moment. Then, gently says, “Then we make it new. Together.”
You open the door.
Inside, everything is neat. Intact. Untouched. Maria must’ve kept it clean. Your things are still where you left them: photos, books, and your coat hanging by the door like it had been waiting for you.
You step inside slowly, eyes scanning everything.
Natasha doesn't push. She just follows quietly, giving you room.
In the corner, you spot something unexpected — a small carved figure, worn and faded. Red. Maria must have brought him from the med facility. You walk over and hold him in your hand, brushing your thumb along the ridges of the coconut’s face.
Natasha watches you with something close to reverence.
You finally turn to her.
“I don’t know what comes next,” you admit.
She steps closer, placing a hand gently against your back. “Whatever it is, we’ll figure it out.”
You nod, your eyes wet but steady.
And for the first time in a long time, you believe her.
You stay near a window for a while. The apartment is quiet, every sound soft and unfamiliar. You’re still holding Red, fingers absently brushing the worn coconut shell, when Natasha’s voice cuts gently through the stillness.
“Do you want to take a bath?”
You glance toward her, surprised by how simple and kind the question sounds. A bath. It’s been… years. And for a moment, the idea makes your chest feel tight — not because you’re afraid of it, but because it feels too gentle, too civilized, too far from where you were.
You swallow. “Yeah, but would you… stay with me?”
Her face softens. "Yeah, of course.”
She says it like it’s the easiest thing in the world — like she hasn’t missed you every second of the past three years. Like she wouldn’t drop everything to do exactly that.
Natasha walks you to the bathroom without fuss. She starts the water, adjusting it with practiced motions, quiet in the way she always is when things really matter. You sit on the closed toilet lid, watching steam curl toward the ceiling, already letting the warmth pull at the edges of something inside you.
Once the tub is full, you strip slowly, wrapping a towel around yourself as she turns away to give you space. You can’t help but smile at that, even if it’s faint — Natasha Romanoff, world-class assassin, averting her eyes with her cheeks slightly blushed, like you’re some delicate painting she’s afraid to damage.
You step into the water, easing down with a quiet hiss of breath as the heat envelops you. Your muscles scream and then slowly, slowly, begin to relax.
You lean your head back against the porcelain edge, eyes half-lidded. Natasha sits beside the tub on a folded towel, elbows on her knees, just watching you with a small smile and eyes full of unshed things.
After a minute, her voice breaks the calm.
“Can I help? With your hair?”
Your throat catches. You didn’t expect the offer, not like that — not so softly.
You nod. “Yeah. Please.”
She moves closer, sleeves pushed up, and gathers a little shampoo in her hands. Her fingers slide gently into your hair, slow and careful, massaging your scalp in delicate circles. It feels so good it nearly makes you cry — not because it hurts, but because it doesn’t. Because you didn’t know something so simple could still feel like this.
Her hands are steady, rinsing with warm water cupped between her palms, careful not to splash. She never rushes, never speaks unless it’s to quietly ask if something’s okay.
And when she wraps a towel around your hair and kisses your temple, something in you — something wound too tight for too long — finally lets go.
“You’re here,” she murmurs. “You’re really here.”
You rest your cheek on your arm along the tub’s edge. “It still feels like I’m dreaming.”
“I know,” she says. “Me too.”
You sit in the cooling water a little longer, side by side in silence that no longer feels empty. Eventually, she helps you out, wraps you in warmth, and leads you back to the bedroom with the kind of patience that doesn’t ask anything in return.
And through it all — the quiet, the closeness, the simple human contact — you begin to believe that maybe you really did come home.
And when she wraps a towel around your hair and kisses your temple, something in you — something wound too tight for too long — finally lets go.
Later, you’re on the couch, curled in on yourself. You hadn’t wanted to lie down in the bed just yet. Natasha didn’t question it—just handed you a throw blanket, sat beside you, and let the silence settle. She doesn’t crowd you. But she doesn’t leave either.
You stare down at the ring around your neck. The chain is cool against your collarbone.
“I thought about you every night,” you say, voice low, almost ashamed.
Natasha turns her head toward you. “So did I.”
You swallow hard. “I pictured you. Waiting. And then I started wondering if I’d made you up just to have something to hold onto.”
She shifts closer. “I thought I’d never see you again. Every day I told myself I had to keep moving because if I stopped, I’d have to admit you were gone.”
Your voice is a whisper. “And now I’m not gone. But I don’t know how to be here either.”
Natasha reaches over and takes your hand, slow and deliberate. Her thumb brushes over your knuckles. “Then we’ll figure it out together. There’s no right way to do this.”
You lean your head against her shoulder. It feels like touching solid ground after months in open water.
“I missed you so much it hurt,” you say.
She presses her lips to your temple. “I’m here. I’m not going anywhere.”
That night, after takeout and too many emotions to name, you stand at the bedroom door again.
The bed is made. The pillows fluffed. But it feels like walking into a memory.
Natasha waits patiently, giving you the space to choose.
“I want to try,” you say quietly. “But only if you stay.”
“I was never going to leave.”
She pulls back the covers and slides in beside you, and you crawl in with careful movements, still half afraid the walls might collapse if you breathe too loud.
You both lie on your backs, eyes open in the dark.
“Do you hate that I changed?” you ask.
Natasha’s voice is soft but certain. “I don’t care how you changed. I only care that you’re still mine.”
You roll toward her. Her arm is already there, waiting for you to curl into. You rest your forehead against her collarbone, heart racing like it hasn’t calmed down in years.
“I’m scared,” you whisper.
“I know,” she says, kissing your hair. “Me too.”
But she holds you all the same.
And for the first time in a long time, you let yourself fall asleep.
The room is dark and quiet. Natasha’s breath is steady beside you, warm, familiar, and grounding. You count each inhale, each exhale, like an anchor, like maybe if you focus hard enough, the rest of you will settle too.
But it doesn’t.
The bed is too soft. The mattress, the pillows—it all feels like it’s swallowing you whole. Your muscles are tense, your jaw is locked, and your breath is shallow. It’s not the silence that unsettles you. It’s the stillness. Too comfortable. Too easy. Too alien.
You lie there for what feels like hours, heart thudding loud in your chest, staring into the darkness.
Eventually, you slip out of bed as quietly as you can. The floor is cool under your feet, grounding in a way the mattress never could be. You lower yourself slowly, cautiously, and lie flat on your back beside your side of the bed, the wooden floor pressing firm and unyielding against your spine.
It feels… real. Familiar. You exhale, finally.
And that’s where Natasha finds you five minutes later—when her hand reaches across the bed and touches only cold sheets.
Her breath catches, and then you hear the mattress shift as she scrambles up, switching on the bedside lamp. Her voice is low but tight.
“Y/N?”
You blink up at her from the floor. “I’m here.”
She sees you and stills. Her shoulders drop slightly with relief, though her expression softens with worry.
“I—I couldn’t sleep,” you say quietly. “The bed felt wrong.”
She doesn’t say anything for a second. Then, without asking, she reaches for the blanket at the foot of the bed, kneels beside you, and drapes it gently over your body. Her fingers linger a moment against your arm.
“Next time, wake me. Please.”
You look at her, eyes tired. “I didn’t want to bother you.”
“You’re not a bother,” she says immediately, voice low and raw. “Not now. Not ever.”
A beat passes. Then Natasha shifts down beside you, lying flat on the floor without hesitation. The floor creaks beneath both your bodies. She glances at you sideways, head tilted on the hardwood.
“You’re really doing this?”
“You’re down here with me, aren’t you?”
A small smile plays on her lips. “Of course I am.”
Another pause.
“You know,” you murmur after a while, staring up at the ceiling, “the floor reminds me I’m real. That I’m here. The bed’s too forgiving. It’s too easy to think I might be dreaming all this. Or worse—dead.”
Natasha’s face turns toward you, open and quietly aching.
“I used to sleep on the floor too,” she says after a long beat. “First few years out of the Red Room. I couldn’t take the softness. The quiet. I felt like I didn’t deserve comfort.”
You nod, your throat tight. “I get that.”
“But you do deserve it,” she continues. “Even if it takes time to believe it.”
You’re quiet for a moment. Then: “I didn’t think I’d ever see you again. I didn’t let myself hope.”
She reaches out slowly and links her pinky with yours. “Hope’s stubborn. Just like you.”
The silence that follows is heavier, but not suffocating. A kind of understanding passes between you without needing words.
Eventually, you roll onto your side, facing her. She mirrors you instantly, and your foreheads touch lightly. Her hand finds your waist, pulling you close beneath the blanket.
This close, it’s easier to breathe.
“Thank you for not giving up on me,” you whisper.
“I could never bring myself to,” she replies, barely audible.
And with her warmth against your chest, her breath against your cheek, and the floor beneath you steady and real—you finally drift into sleep. Not perfectly. Not painlessly. But peacefully, for the first time in a very long time.
Together.
You wake slowly, eyes still closed, warm under the blanket, the floor beneath you solid and cool. For a second you forget where you are, panic fluttering at the edge of your chest—until you feel a thumb brushing slow circles against your side, and the scent of Natasha’s shampoo grounding you more than the floor ever could.
“Morning,” she whispers.
Your eyes flutter open. She’s already awake, head propped up slightly on her arm. Her gaze is soft, red hair a little wild from sleep.
You blink at her, throat dry. “You didn’t move.”
“Didn’t want to leave you alone,” she says simply.
You shift a little, wincing faintly from the stiffness. “You’re going to have back problems, Romanoff.”
She smiles, one of those rare, real ones. “Too late.”
You lie there in silence for a bit longer, the light beginning to slip in through the curtains.
“Part of me feels stupid,” you admit eventually, your voice still hoarse from sleep. “Sleeping on the floor, avoiding a bed like it’s a trap.”
“It’s not stupid,” she says gently. “It’s survival. You’re adjusting. That takes time. However long you need—I’ll be here.”
You stare up at the ceiling. “Everything feels different. Like I’ve got to learn the world all over again.”
“Then we’ll learn it together.”
That brings a lump to your throat. She must see it, because she reaches up and brushes your cheek with the back of her hand.
“I missed you so much,” she murmurs. “Every single day.”
You nod, voice tight. “I kept thinking about you. I kept wondering if I’d ever… just see your face again. Even once.”
She leans in slowly and kisses your forehead, staying there for a beat. “Well, now you’re stuck with me.”
A small laugh escapes you, and it feels good. Rusty, but real.
You finally sit up, stretching out your sore limbs, and Natasha follows suit, brushing out her tangled hair with her fingers. You glance at the bed, then at her.
“I think I want to try the bed again tonight.”
She smiles. “I’ll be there, too. We’ll face it together.”
It’s still strange—this new normal, this second chance. But in the quiet morning light, sitting beside her on the hardwood floor with a blanket draped over your shoulders and your heart a little less guarded, it doesn’t feel so impossible.
Not with her.
Not anymore.
The next night, it happens again. You try the bed. Last a little longer. Then move to the floor.
And again, Natasha follows — no questions, no sighs, no trying to coax you back.
The third night, she doesn’t even wait. When you quietly slip down to the floor, she follows moments later with a pillow tucked under her arm.
By the fourth night, you wake up and realize you haven’t moved at all.
You’re in bed. Still in Natasha’s arms. And for the first time since the island, you don’t feel like you have to run from peace.
A few months later.
The apartment is lived-in now. There's a plant on the kitchen windowsill that Natasha insists is thriving, even if it leans a little sideways. The couch has a dent where you both usually sit. Red is perched up on the shelf under the TV next to some decorations and framed photos of you and Nat, now forever a part of your life. And you smile every time your eyes land on it. Always a reminder of what you endured.
You’re healing. Not in a straight line, not without setbacks, but with intention. With her.
Some mornings are harder than others. You still wake up drenched in sweat sometimes, heart racing with ghosts. On those days, Natasha doesn’t try to fix it. She just hands you tea, brushes a hand through your hair, and sits close until your breath evens out.
There are good days, too. Days where you wake before her, cook something new, and even laugh freely. Days you catch her looking at you like you’re made of something rare and whole. You still don’t quite believe it, but you try.
You’ve been seeing a therapist SHIELD recommended. You hated it at first—too many questions, too much stillness. But eventually, it became a space you didn’t dread. You’ve started talking about the island, the silence, the routine that kept you sane.
You and Natasha still dance around some things. She hasn’t pushed you for intimacy beyond what you offer. She reads your cues like second nature—holding your hand when you’re overwhelmed, giving you space when your shoulders go rigid, curling beside you in bed when you reach for her without a word.
But it hasn’t been easy.
There was a week when you barely spoke after an argument. She’d gone on a short mission without telling you until the morning of, and you’d panicked, snapped at her, shut down. When she returned, you couldn’t look at her, too afraid of how much you need her. Too afraid of what needing someone means.
It was Natasha who finally broke the silence, sitting beside you on the couch and saying quietly, “You can be mad. I’ll still come back.”
That night, you cried in her arms for the first time in weeks. You hated that it helped. You loved that she held you anyway.
You’ve started working again. Slowly. First from home, reviewing field reports, helping analyze strategies—things that reminded you of who you were. Maria checked in regularly and, once, even told you she missed getting her ass handed to her during briefings. You laughed.
You and Natasha are different now. Not in a way that’s broken, but in the way that time remakes things—gently, with wear and meaning. You cook together more. You argue over whose turn it is to do laundry. You fall asleep facing each other now, not with fear, but with something like trust.
There’s still hesitation in both of you. Moments where your voices lower, not out of secrecy but out of reverence for how fragile things once were. You talk about the future, sometimes in fragments. A trip somewhere quiet. A garden. A place where you both might feel steady.
You're learning how to live again—with her and within yourself. The island isn’t gone. The pain, the scars—physical and not—aren’t either. But the ache isn’t everything anymore.
Love, you’ve learned, isn’t just the reunion. It’s the staying. The choosing.
And every single day, she chooses you.
The apartment was quiet one night.
It had been months now. Months of rebuilding, of learning how to be again—how to sleep through the night, how to laugh without guilt, how to let someone reach for you without flinching.
The bad days hadn’t disappeared, but they came fewer and further between. Now, most mornings started with coffee, soft light through the windows, and Natasha wrapped around you in sleepy warmth. Now, you could walk into a room without scanning every exit. Now, the weight on your chest was no longer constant.
And tonight, the stillness didn’t feel like a threat. It felt like rest.
You sat on the couch together, a half-watched movie flickering on mute, both of you tangled under the same blanket, your legs draped over hers. Her fingers lazily traced circles against your calf, like she was touching you just to remember you were real.
You watched her—her profile illuminated by the glow of the screen, soft and calm and so achingly beautiful in that quiet way you’d come to treasure.
You hadn’t said it out loud, not yet.
But it had been on your mind lately. That ring. The one that used to mean someday. The one that had waited carefully in a thin yet resistant chain around both of your necks for years now, quiet and patient.
You shifted a little and leaned your head against her shoulder.
"Hey," you said, voice soft, hesitant but steady.
She turned her head toward you, the question already in her eyes.
You reached for her hand under the blanket, fingers slipping between hers. “Do you ever think about it? The wedding, I mean.”
Natasha blinked. For a second, she didn’t say anything. Then her thumb brushed over your knuckles, slow and thoughtful. “I used to,” she said, almost a whisper. “Every day. When you were gone, I—I’d think about what it would’ve been like. What we lost.”
You leaned into her a little more. “And now?”
Her hand squeezed yours gently. “Now… I think we might be ready.”
You let out a slow breath you hadn’t realized you were holding. “Yeah?”
She nodded, shifting to face you more fully, her free hand brushing a strand of hair from your face. “You feel it too, don’t you? That the worst is behind us. Not gone, but… no longer in control.”
You swallowed thickly. “I’ve been thinking about it for a while. Just didn’t know if I could say it without jinxing it, I guess.”
Natasha’s expression softened, her eyes shining just a little in the low light. “Say it now.”
You looked down at your joined hands. “I want to do it. The wedding. I think… I think I’m finally ready. I feel safe again. With you. With us. I want to stand with you and mean it in front of everyone. I want that day.”
She reached out and cupped your cheek, pulling you into a kiss—gentle, lingering, a promise wrapped in silence.
When she pulled back, her voice was barely more than breath. “Then let’s do it.”
You smiled, your eyes damp, but your heart light. “We waited so long.”
“And I’d wait forever,” she said, pressing her forehead to yours. “But I’m really fucking glad I don’t have to.”
You laughed through your tears, and she kissed you again—this time with more certainty, more heat, and more joy. You curled into her chest, hand tightly holding your ring still proudly on the chain around your neck, heart thudding with a rhythm that felt steady for the first time in years.
And there, in the hush of your shared home, you both knew: it wasn’t just about a wedding. It was about choosing each other, again and again, even when the world fell apart.
And now, finally, you were ready to celebrate that choice.
Together.
It was almost funny how simple it was in the end.
No announcements. No grand gestures. Just two people holding hands on a porch swing, sipping coffee while the sun rose over the Barton farm.
Clint had seen it the second you stepped out of the car with Natasha, your fingers linked, a soft calm in your posture that hadn’t been there before. He didn’t say anything right away. Just gave a knowing smirk, clapped you on the shoulder, and ushered you both inside where Laura was already pulling something out of the oven.
The smell of cinnamon and fresh bread wrapped around you like a blanket. It felt safe there, like nothing bad could happen under that roof. Maybe that’s why you found the words so easily.
“So,” you said slowly, sitting at the long kitchen table with your hands wrapped around a warm mug, “we’re finally going to do it.”
Clint raised an eyebrow. “Do what?”
Natasha leaned in a little, the corner of her mouth twitching with a smile. “The wedding.”
There was a beat of silence. Then Laura let out a quiet, happy gasp and reached for your hand.
Clint blinked. “For real this time?”
You nodded. “For real. We’re ready.”
Natasha didn’t say anything, but she reached over, laying her hand over yours on the table. That said enough.
Clint leaned back in his chair, folding his arms with a proud grin. “Took you long enough.”
You rolled your eyes with a quiet laugh. “You’re one to talk. You and Laura eloped.”
Laura grinned. “And we regret nothing. But you two? You deserve a day. A real one. Something good.”
You hesitated. “We were thinking… maybe here?”
Clint sat up straighter. “Here? Like—here, here?”
Natasha glanced out the window, eyes softening as they landed on the old barn at the edge of the property. “Yeah. It feels right.”
Laura squeezed your hand. “We’d be honored.”
Clint’s grin only widened. “We’ll string up some lights and clear out the barn. Get the kids to stop shooting arrows for five minutes. It'll be perfect.”
You smiled, something warm blooming in your chest. “Just a few people. Small. Family. Maria, Fury, and the team. Phil, if he’s back from the field. That’s it.”
Natasha leaned her head against your shoulder. “Just us. The ones who stuck through it all.”
Laura stood and kissed Clint on the temple. “Then it’s settled.”
The next few hours passed in a blur of light laughter and soft plans. Talk of fairy lights and music. Maybe Lila could make some signs. Nate would be the ring bearer if he could sit still long enough. There was talk of food, dresses, suits—or not. Just something simple. Something real.
You stepped outside after lunch, barefoot in the grass, the wind soft through your hair. Natasha followed, her hand slipping easily into yours. You stood in front of the barn, weathered wood and high beams, the kind of place where new chapters felt possible.
“This is really happening,” you said, voice quiet.
She turned to you, her eyes bright and steady. “Yeah. It is.”
You smiled, then leaned in, forehead against hers.
And for the first time in a long time, you didn’t feel like you were holding your breath.
The days that followed passed in a gentle rhythm—slower than you'd expected, but full of meaning. No frenzy. No rush. Just two people returning to themselves and to each other.
The dress fittings happened in a softly lit boutique that Maria insisted on renting out for the afternoon. “You deserve this,” she said simply when you protested. “And besides—this’ll be fun.”
And it was.
Natasha stepped out of the dressing room first, hesitant, smoothing her hands down the fabric of the ivory gown. It was elegant and minimal, with a soft sweep of silk and lace. Not overly formal. Not flashy. But it stopped your heart in your chest.
You stared for a moment longer than you meant to. “You’re going to ruin me,” you murmured.
A rare flush crept up her neck. “You like it?”
You crossed the small space to her, brushing a hand down her arm. “I love it.”
She reached up to cup your cheek. “Wait until you try yours on.”
You laughed, but when you returned a few minutes later in your own dress—simple, flowy, perfectly you—Natasha just stared.
She didn’t speak at first. Just looked at you like she was memorizing something holy.
“Say something,” you whispered.
She blinked. “You’re real.”
The next few weeks were filled with quiet preparations. You helped Clint hang fairy lights in the barn while Laura stitched small details into the table linens. Lila painted wooden signs. Even Tony, who initially joked about throwing you a Stark-sponsored blowout, settled into his role of unofficial bartender for the night with only mild grumbling.
Fury didn’t say much when you told him the date—just clapped a hand on your shoulder and said, “It’s about damn time.”
Coulson smiled like he knew this would always be the ending.
And Maria—Maria just hugged you tightly, fiercely, as if she'd carried the weight of hope for both of you all this time. The night before the wedding, you and Natasha sat side by side in bed, each holding a notebook of vows you'd been scribbling in for days.
“Want to hear mine?” she asked quietly.
You nodded, heart thudding softly.
She read aloud words about almost losing you, and you coming back- About how she never stopped carrying you with her, even when she didn't believe in anything else.
You cried before she even finished.
Then, with trembling hands and a steadier voice than you expected, you read her your own. Words about the island. About how you survived and how she had helped you live again when you thought you wouldn't.
“I’m not promising easy,” you told her. “But I am promising you everything. Whatever I’ve got, it’s yours.”
That night, you slept in each other’s arms. And for the first time since you returned, there were no dreams.The morning came soft and slow, light pouring in through the farmhouse window. Natasha left early to get ready in the Barton house, Maria dragging her off with a garment bag and a mischievous wink. You stayed with Laura, sipping tea and letting Lila braid your hair while your dress hung by the window, glowing in the sun.
You should’ve felt nervous. You kind of did. But more than that, you felt… ready.
Whole.
Alive.
The barn had been transformed. The fairy lights flickered above rows of chairs filled with people who loved you. The air smelled like wildflowers and pine. There was music playing—soft, old, familiar.
And then, there she was.
Walking toward you down the aisle, in that same ivory dress, barefoot like you, a tremble in her lips and eyes glassy with tears.
You didn’t remember moving—only that you ended up in front of each other, smiling like the world had finally exhaled.
The vows came easy. No shaking. No fear. Just truth.
Natasha reaches for your hands. She holds them like they might disappear — like she's still, even now, making sure you're real. Her thumbs trace soft circles over your knuckles. Her lips press together for a moment as she breathes in, slowly.
Then she begins.
"I didn’t grow up believing in forever," she says, her voice quiet but sure. "Or softness. Or in anything that lasted. I’ve been a weapon. A shadow. A ghost meant to not be seen." You feel her hands tighten around yours. The crowd is gone, fading into a blur. It's just her. Just this.
"But then there was you. And somehow, you saw through all of it. You didn’t flinch. You didn’t run. You loved me back into a person."Her eyes shine, green and wet with unshed tears. Her voice doesn't tremble. "I thought I lost you. And I would have carried that for the rest of my life. But here you are. Here we are."
She pauses, breathes.
"So I promise — not just to stand beside you, but to grow with you. To fight for the life we've built. To listen even when it’s hard and to speak even when it scares me."
A single tear breaks loose and rolls down her cheek.
"You are the only home I’ve ever believed in. You are the peace I never thought I’d deserve. And you’re the only person I will ever want to spend forever with. So I vow to be yours. Without armor. Without fear. With everything I am."
You take a breath.
You hadn’t expected your hands to shake. But they do. And Natasha, as always, notices. She gives them the smallest squeeze —I'm here.
And you begin.
"I used to believe that surviving was enough," you say, and your voice is soft but strong. "That making it through was the victory. But you, you reminded me that surviving isn't the same as living."
You feel Natasha’s grip tighten again, like her heart is answering yours.
"You brought me home, even when I didn't know how to walk through the door." A few sniffles ripple quietly through the small crowd.
"I promise to keep learning how to live—with you, beside you, for you. I promise to wake up every day and choose this. Choose you. Even when it’s hard. Especially then." Natasha’s lips tremble now, but her smile holds steady, and she looks at you like you’re the center of the universe.
"You are my safest place. My sharpest truth. And the first light I saw after so much darkness. I’m not promising perfection. I’m promising honesty. Growth. Love — always, unshakable, enduring. Quiet when it needs to be. Loud when it matters." You pause. "Whatever I have, whoever I become, it’s yours. Always has been. Always will be."
When the officiant says the words—"You may kiss your wife"—Natasha wastes no time.
Her hands come up to cradle your face as yours curl into the fabric of her dress. The kiss is not rushed, but full. Steady. Like breath coming back after being held for years.
And when you part, the barn is full of quiet cheers and wet eyes and smiles that feel carved from joy.
Clint lets out a loud “Finally!” that breaks the spell just enough to make everyone laugh.
You kissed her like it was the only thing you’d ever wanted to do. And it really was.
And when the music picked up, when the sun dipped and the lights above danced in the wind, when your friends clapped and toasted and swayed—
You held her close under the string lights, her forehead pressed to yours, and whispered,
“We made it.”
Natasha smiled. “We start now. I love you,” she whispers, too quietly for anyone else.
“I love you,” you whisper back and know — without doubt, without fear — that this is only the beginning.
The cabin sat at the edge of a lake that shimmered silver in the moonlight. It was small, nestled between tall trees and a quiet sky, wrapped in a hush that seemed to exist just for the two of you. The kind of quiet that made it feel like the world had finally stopped spinning.
It was your first night here.
No one else. No duties. No beeping medical machines. Just Natasha and you. Just soft blankets and the smell of pine and a fireplace crackling low in the hearth. The lake was still. The wind was kind.
Dinner had been quiet — not because there was nothing to say, but because the silence was full of the kind of peace you'd both fought for. Natasha had held your hand across the table, thumb brushing over your wedding ring as if to reassure herself it was really there. You’d done the same.
Now, inside the bedroom, you stood at the window, fingertips resting on the wooden frame, looking out at the dark.
Natasha watched you from across the room. You could feel her gaze, warm and gentle, resting on you like a blanket. She didn’t speak right away. She never rushed you. Not since you came back.
You turned around slowly, and when your eyes met, there was something unsaid in them, something shared. You crossed the room with bare feet and a steady heart. Stood in front of her. Let her take your hand.
“I missed this,” you whispered.
Her hand tightened around yours. “Me too.”
No rush. No sudden movement. She leaned in and kissed you, soft and unhurried, like she had all the time in the world. Her other hand rose to your cheek, anchoring you there, letting you feel it — that you were wanted. Loved. Safe.
You touched her face in return, fingertips featherlight on her jaw, and said, voice barely a breath, “I’m ready.”
Natasha’s eyes flickered with emotion, and she nodded. “Okay.”
And in that word — just okay—were a thousand I love yous.
She helped you out of the soft sweater you’d pulled on earlier. Her hands were reverent and steady, asking with every inch of movement. You nodded when she looked to you for permission, and you undressed her too, slowly and carefully. It was the first time in so long that it hadn’t been out of necessity, or urgency, or desperation — but because you wanted each other. Because your bodies had been through war and survival and time apart, and you were choosing each other again.
She guided you to the bed, and the moment you lay down together, it was like something clicked into place. Natasha’s lips brushed your collarbone, your pulse, and your jaw. Her touch was gentle yet firm, a reminder of the love and passion that had always been between you. As you held each other close, the weight of the world seemed to lift off your shoulders, leaving only the warmth of her body against yours.
She slowly removed your shirt , revealing the scars and memories that marked your skin. But instead of recoiling, Natasha's eyes softened with understanding and acceptance, making you feel truly seen and loved in a way you had never experienced before. With each touch, each kiss, it was clear that this reunion was not just about physical desire but about healing and rebuilding what had been broken. The same followed for the rest of your clothes, each layer shedding away the pain and insecurities that had built up over time. As you stood there vulnerable and exposed, Natasha's embrace felt like a safe haven, a place where you could finally let go and be yourself without fear of judgment.
Her hands trace every curve, every scar, every piece of skin as if it were the first time. Soft, gentle, memorizing every new part of you. Her fingers dipped low from your collarbone, down to the small of your back, leaving a trail of warmth and comfort in their wake. With each touch, it felt as though she was erasing the past and creating a new beginning for you both. Her kisses followed your body from your neck to the valley of your breasts and down to your hips, igniting a fire within you that had long been dormant. In her embrace, you found solace and acceptance, a sense of belonging that you had never experienced before.
Natasha looks up to your face, silently asking for permission to continue exploring the depths of your desires. You meet her gaze with a nod, giving her the go-ahead. One of her hands reaches up for your hand, intertwining your fingers with hers, before she finally leans down to your center.
As she delves deeper into your pleasure, you feel a wave of ecstasy wash over you, surrendering completely to the intimacy of the moment. Natasha's touch is both gentle and confident, guiding you to heights of passion you never knew existed.
There were no words for a while. Just breath, skin, quiet affirmations. You whispered her name like a promise. She said yours like a prayer.
When it was over, and the room was full of warmth and the soft scent of pine and skin and shared love, she held you close, one hand trailing up and down your spine.
“Was it okay?” she asked quietly, her voice husky and a little breathless.
You nodded against her shoulder, then pulled back just enough to look her in the eye.
“It was everything.”
Her lips curved into a soft smile, and she leaned in to kiss you again — slow and deep and grateful.
You fell asleep that way. Skin against skin. Her heartbeat beneath your ear. No more running. No more surviving. Just two hearts, still learning to heal, finally at peace.
Together.
TAGLIST: @womenarehotsstuff @seventeen-x @ctrlaltedits @ciaoooooo111 @unexpected-character @redroomgraduate @natsaffection @cheekysnake @viosblog112 @riyaexee @lilyeyama @idontliketoread2127 @ima-gi--na-tion @sunny-poe @artemisarroxvolkov @hotcocoandonuts @scarletsstarlets @splatashaswife @generalbirdsalad @fxckmiup @yelldontwhisper
294 notes · View notes
randombush3 · 12 hours ago
Text
DROGA
Alexia Putellas x Reader
Based on Droga - Mora, C. Tangana
I apologise for any whiplash experienced while reading this x
[…]
The sea breeze whispers through the open doors of Alexia’s room in this year’s off-season villa, curtains billowing as though they are gently signalling her to get on with her day.
She groans when she wakes up alone.
She hasn’t yet grown accustomed to that.
With groggy eyes and blurred thoughts, as she sits up, the only thing that comes to mind is you. Last year. Italy and beautiful memories in that suite. A balcony that wasn’t as private as you had decided.
She smiles. She frowns.
If it were up to her, she’d do it all again. “Fuck Ibiza,” she’d say, and book somewhere for the two of you. She would get to know you once more, close the chasm that ruptured your relationship.
“Alexia!” Someone is shouting her name from outside. Probably Jenni, already in a bikini, halfway to drunkenness despite the sun still lingering in the east. “Alexia-a!”
“¿Qué quieres?” she barks back, wincing at the tension in her tone. She told herself she would be cool. Adaptable. Even if the roof has been blown off her house of love and only the skeleton is left.
Alexia shakes her limbs as though the pricks on her insides will disappear. Methodically, she prepares herself to have fun. She will have fun. She’s fine.
Jenni and Leila. It’s Jenni and Leila who ruin her mood.
As she has already reassured herself, she’s fine. But now she’s drunk. And she’s thinking — thinking about things. You, mostly. What happened. How it was entirely accidental on her part.
She didn’t give you her heart. It was a robbery. Stolen by smashing down walls and sweet-talking her into staying the night and going on dates and falling love. Alexia didn’t do love before you. Drunk-Alexia declares to Jenni and Leila that she will not be doing love after you, either.
“You’re still in love with her,” Leila says, eyes glistening under the warm string-lights draped across the imaginary walls of the villa’s patio. Her smile is encouraging. Satisfied.
Alexia is shaking her head. “But if I saw her with someone else”—she’s still disagreeing at this point—”I’d make a scene.”
“Oh, surprise, surprise,” Jenni drawls.
The laughter comprises of only two voices.
Much later, when drunk-Alexia has forced water down her throat and, when that didn’t quite fix her wobbling vision and hazy bad ideas, two fingers, she stumbles into the bed she commenced this miserable day in. Still alone. Still fine.
Still tossing and turning as if she might replicate the feeling of your body beside hers.
Still talking to herself, because her thoughts don’t quiet even though she has no one to share them with.
When Jenni shouts at her from the next room (“SHUT UP, ALE!”), she accepts the prompt to embark on her next step to bring herself closer to sleep.
Alexia, who scoffed at deep-breathing during her recovery and despises the inertia of yoga, meditates.
And it doesn’t fucking work.
Perdona la hora
It’s the first test she has sent you in three weeks. Perhaps it is pathetic that she hasn’t even lasted a month without you.
You read the message instantly.
You don’t reply. She doesn’t really know what to say past sorry.
The pain doesn’t get better. Alexia considers investing in pharmaceuticals — only some miracle drug could fix this.
You’re driving her wild and you’re not even here. No, you left. The absence is felt.
Your lingering presence is loathed.
Three dots appear as she continues to stare at the violation of post-break-up etiquette she couldn’t help but resign to.
Hola…
You must have spent a long time thinking about what to say. She’s comforted by the idea of you struggling just as much as she is. She is obviously more fine than you. So she’s winning. Even if she didn’t get a choice to participate in this competition.
Ibiza passes then. Almost in the blink of an eye.
On the final night, they get her drunk again and she calls you. “Try it with me again, even if it doesn’t last long.” She’s begging. She never does that.
“Alexia,” you warn. Your voice is hoarse. She must be upsetting you.
“I don’t want to look for you in other people,” she confesses.
You close your eyes.
“Please don’t say that.”
“But I mean it.”
“She means it,” chimes in an equally-hammered Leila.
You wince at how your ex’s friends are mocking her. You wince again when you catch yourself pitying your ex.
“Venga, vale.” Oh, that sounds like Jenni, although her tone is unusually responsible. “Say sorry for the late call, Ale.” You catch a murmured apology down the line.
“It’s fine, Jenni.”
Jenni chuckles, but this is separate from anything else you’ve been subjected to for the past twenty minutes.
“Have a nice evening,” she replies.
You’re free after that. Lying alone in your bedroom, boxes packed up and stacked in the corner. The ceiling is dull and grainy as your eyes slowly lose focus. You will yourself to sleep but the aching in your chest won’t let you float away.
In a month’s time, you will no longer feel this way. You’ll be somewhere else — somewhere free and new and exciting. You’ll meet someone else.
You solidify the mantra in your mind. You march around Barcelona with the promise silently playing on repeat. Your final days in the city are carried out with the enthusiasm of a dilapidated merry-go-round.
“You’re a pessimist,” is what your best-friend labels you as she chains you to her on her overly extensive shopping trip. “Or a nihilist.”
“I just no longer give a fuck.”
Her lips press tightly together. Then she looks you up and down.
“Mhm.” It’s not a sound that a convinced person would make. “You know, you’re allowed to admit you’re sad.”
“I’m the one who wanted it,” you protest. You’re not sure why you are arguing.
“I mean…” She trails off and doesn’t finish her sentence. You glare.
You know what she wants to say.
“Go on.”
“No, no,” she insists with a smirk. Perhaps this is a trap.
“No. Say what you wanted to say.”
Your firmness makes her laugh. Ridiculed, you turn your back and bless a rack of linens with your attention instead. She can fuck off with her truths and assumptions and oddly perceptive advice.
“She’s angry,” says Alba at the dinner table, fingers rubbing the dents in the wood she herself had made as a child in this very house.
Alexia looks up from her plate. Her mother has been alert to this impending topic since they all sat down for dinner, but she delays her intervention, awaiting a response from her eldest child.
The women hear a loud gulp. “How do you know that?” It’s sharp. Cutting. Alexia’s investment is poorly veiled.
“I saw her the other day. With a woman.”
“What did she look like?”
Alba thinks for a moment, trying to recollect details that really were just meant to provoke. She probably should have expected an interrogation so that’s on her. When she remembers, she says, “brunette. Small. Pija, I don’t know.”
“Her friend.”
Alba raises an eyebrow at her sister’s firmness. “Anyway, yeah. I saw her with her friend or whatever. She looked bummed the fuck out. And kind of… bored.”
“Sad and bored?” Alexia could jump for joy at this very moment.
She’s so winning.
She doesn't need to invent a drug because maybe you’ll do it before her.
You performed some kind of witchcraft on her, she has concluded in recent days; you put a spell on her. Perhaps you had read about it. You were always reading.
You remind her of a dog who always runs away but goes straight home when it is finally set free.
She should resent it, but she feels mildly inclined to remind you what it feels like to be close to each other. Plus, she’s not sure anything else will blunt the knife piercing through her chest.
Perdona la hora
Her teeth sink into her lip as she sees her message go through.
Otra vez, she adds.
She imagines you must be more reluctant to read it now that you have no certainty regarding her alcohol intake.
Hola Alexia
Something like disappointment settles in her gut.
K quieres?
Alexia signed her way into this without reading the small print.
No sé — typed out hesitantly.
Three dots appear. It’s as if you can see her burning alive and are finding even more cans of fuel to douse her in.
Your response is a statement. A deflection.
You called me
Alexia could make a thousand excuses. She settles on ‘I was drunk’. She cannot bring herself to explain the truth.
You begged, you text back, instantly. You said “try it with me again”
This could be an addiction. She’s never satisfied. She never will be — not when it comes to you.
Well I still mean it.
You take a long time to even start typing. She rolls over onto her side, tucking her elbows into her stomach and bringing her phone closer, as if examining it with care will provide solutions for unspoken problems.
You left without saying goodbye: Alexia wants to say that, to send the message she has already typed out. It’s hardly productive but it means a lot to her. If you knew the impact your stupid fucking breakup text has had on her life this last month… well, maybe you’d at least grant her the mercy of no longer replying to her.
Alexia doesn’t even know why the hell she’s texting you right now in the first place.
You type. You stop. You restart.
You bite your lip and kick at your duvet, suddenly far too hot under the covers.
You sigh and you delete a word.
You type some more.
You take a deep breath.
Then come here.
You both know that she will.
152 notes · View notes
hannieween · 21 hours ago
Text
Tumblr media
fault lines | wicked games series
You didn’t want to think of it—about the finality of your love life. About how fleeting story with Wonwoo was. But you realized, the end had started the moment you both kissed.
☾ pairings: jeon wonwoo x female reader ☾ genre: angst, fluff, smut (18+) ☾ aus: bartender wonwoo, bartender mingyu, messy love triangle, friends with benefits, right person wrong time ☾ word count: 12.1k
› PREVIOUS CHAPTERS – READ MORE
🎧: give more care less – bibi | in the blur of the rain – jiwoo | fall in lust – eden, jiselle | blame – i.m
☾ warnings: smut with plot, hurt/comfort, crying, breakups, fighting verbally and physically, mentions of blood and minor injury. soft dom wonwoo, reader is a bit bratty, body worship, oral sex, fingering, spanking, dirty talk, unprotected p in v sex, hair pulling, hard fucking to comfort fuck, love making, making out, creampies, crying after sex. reader is chubby. pet names: baby, (hers) babe (his)
☾ author's note: it's finally here! sorry for the absence, i'll explain more in my second author's note at the end of the chapter.
this chapter has another long sex scene. it's 3k words long i'm sowwy. i'm sorrrrrry, i'm ovulating and i live vicariously through my yns lolololol tmi tmi aaahh.
☾ disclaimer: minors DO NOT INTERACT. this post is intended for 18+ readers ONLY. please have your age stated in your blog description and do not to look like a bot 🙂
Tumblr media
fault lines
Jeon Wonwoo knocked on your door, knowing that it would be the end.
Because when you opened it, he could see it in your eyes. You had been crying, your skin was blotchy, and your eyelashes were clumped with tears. You lifted your gaze to meet him, and your lips parted, forming a word that never made it out.
Wonwoo couldn’t resist himself. Taking one step towards you, he wrapped you in a big, tight hug, hiding his face on the curve of your neck.
You gasped as you were completely embraced in his warmth and his scent. But you reciprocated the hug, wrapping your arms around him too.
“How are you?” he asked softly, lifting his head from your neck and stepping back.
“I’m… okay,” you said without making eye contact with him.
You closed the door just as he was removing his backpack from his shoulders and kicking his slip Vans off. You could see from the corner of your eye that he was trying to search your face, so you turned to the couch, dragging your feet towards it.
He followed you, sighing as the suspense hanging in the air threatened to strip him of his sanity. He knew that you had seen Mingyu earlier in the day, and he didn’t see Mingyu after your conversation, so he essentially knew nothing about what happened. Only the tremble in your voice told him that things hadn’t come out well for you.
And now that he could see the state you were in, he suspected the worst.
He swallowed hard, waiting for you to finish gathering your words. You pushed your knees to your chest, hugging them tightly in what Wonwoo had now categorized as a way to keep yourself from falling apart.
“Talk to me, please,” Wonwoo asked after a moment of silence.
You stopped looking into the void, your teary eyes finding him. “I’m pulling the brakes,” you muttered with a shaky tone.
Wonwoo understood immediately. But his already heavy heart sank, leaving his chest with a hollow sensation that he could only try to push down by clearing his throat. “I understand,” he nodded, looking down at his lap, where his finger fidgeted with the pocket of his cargo pants.
Silence fell in the room, made heavy by the tight feeling in his chest.
He told you he would accept your choice.
This was what you were choosing.
You hadn’t chosen him.
“Did you decide to give Mingyu a second chance?” Wonwoo asked. His tone was low, weakened with the anxiousness he was trying to swallow down.
You didn’t answer at first, making him raise his head to search your face. Something inside him eased when you shook your head. “We talked, but he didn’t ask for a second chance,” you mumbled, shifting your arms around you. “I think I need time. I need to think about what I really want… about what I need.”
He nodded, closing his eyes for the briefest of moments. He experienced something that he hadn’t in a long time. One thing that he knew he would feel when he decided to kiss you for the first time. He felt the centre of his chest ache, the feeling spreading through his veins like some kind of poison.
It was heartbreak. 
“What do you want to do?” Wonwoo asked, realizing that his tone had thickened. But it didn’t matter, he still looked you in the eye. “Do you want me to go now?”
You bit your lower lip, shaking your head slowly. “Would it be selfish of me to ask you to keep me company tonight?” you whispered fearfully, lowering your gaze from him. “I understand if you want to leave. I just don’t want to be alone.”
It was then that Wonwoo understood one painful thing.
Initially, he had convinced himself that his role in this situation was to be your rebound. He had accepted being with you, fully aware that you were still hurting over Mingyu. But as time went on, he no longer felt like that was the case for you.
And he finally understood Mingyu. 
“Do you really want to pull the brakes?” he asked.
That made you look at him again. The question had touched something inside you, because you looked into his eyes and a spark of fear appeared in yours. “No, I don’t want to,” you muttered, your tone quivering with the same tinge of that spark.
He understood why Mingyu couldn’t leave before it got too late. Love came easily to you. You loved so easily and with such eagerness that it became addictive. Mingyu needed that when he met you. And Wonwoo… he was convinced he didn’t need love, he didn’t need anyone.
But that was before he met you.
“Why are you doing it, then?”
You shrugged, still wrapping your arms around your knees. “I’m confused,” you said, your tone waning and turning whispery. “And scared that I’ll hurt Mingyu,” you lowered your gaze again. “Or you.”
He nodded, also lowering his gaze. He knew that, like you, he would have to make a decision. One that was difficult for him, but in the end, he always knew it would come down to this.
He locked eyes with you. “I’ll stay tonight.”
Your features hardened slightly. “What are your conditions?”
“I’ll tell Mingyu about us,” he said, his tone becoming raw with emotion when he saw your eyes widen and brim with tears again. “I’m sorry, but I have to tell him.”
“Okay,” you whispered, nodding with small motions. You had thought for a split second to protect Mingyu’s emotions. But you knew that it was futile. “I agree. He has to know.”
He leaned toward you, wanting to get closer to you, grab your hand or something. “I’ll leave you alone. You won’t hear from me unless you want to,” he said, becoming impossible for him to speak, his throat was closing up. “I’ll let you have your space.”
You were sobbing more, tears kept rolling down your cheeks as you stared at your own hands. You nodded, unable to speak up.
Wonwoo licked his lips in a feeble attempt to keep his feelings at bay. But he leaned closer to you, now within reach to cup your face, commanding your gaze to him. “I believe that the first step toward healing is to stop punishing yourself for everything.”
Your gaze softened. “I am responsible for all of this,” you countered, your eyebrows knitting as anguish rose in your chest. “I’ve been selfish, and now look at what has happened.” Your eyes glistened, lip quivering. “Mingyu’s going to hate me.”
“He won’t hate you,” he asserted at once, his tone gentle. He threaded a piece of your hair with his fingers, tucking it behind your ear. “I’ll explain everything to him, he’ll understand. But don’t believe that he’ll hate you because that’s just not who he is.”
Your gaze changed. You wanted to believe the certainty in his words, but the burden in your heart made it impossible to do so.
A pause followed, tense and heavy with the silence that distanced you from Wonwoo. Your heart ached to take back your own words, you wished to be in a scenario in which it didn’t have to hurt so much to love him and Mingyu at the same time.
But you saw it now. The breach between the person you were now and the person you were with Mingyu. You almost didn’t recognize yourself. You were so eager to love Mingyu, so willing to give him your heart and accept the broken pieces of his. And now, you were on the other side, loving Wonwoo but with a broken heart.
You hated what you had become. You hated that your desire for love and to be loved had pushed you to do something you’d never imagined you would do.
“Can you forgive me?” you asked, your tone tiny and weary with tears.
Wonwoo’s gaze softened. “There’s nothing to forgive,” he immediately responded, even though his chest was constricted with an awful feeling.
Your shoulders eased, as though a massive weight had been lifted off your shoulders. Wonwoo saw it too, and he outstretched an arm to you, grazing your elbow with the tips of his fingers.
“Hey,” he whispered, drawing your attention to him. “Come here,” he told you gently, holding his arms out for you.
You simply couldn’t resist. You crawled next to him, his arms wrapping around you in a hug. He immediately brought his lips to your head, kissing your hair.
“I think you’re doing what’s right,” he muttered, his mouth still close to your head, so he simply pressed his lips against yours again and again.
You giggled softly. His soft pecks trailed down until his lips met your ear, making you shudder in his arms, trying to recoil from the tickling sensation of his breath against the shell of your ear.
You turned over, now able to see his face.
Wonwoo was tired. That much you knew from just one look. He had dark circles around his eyes, and his lips were slightly dry. “What?” he whispered, studying your face as he waited for your answer.
He flashed you a smile that, though genuine, looked tired. You ran a hand under his chin, noting the slight stubble. “You could use a shave,” you whispered tenderly.
He smiled at you, raising his eyebrows a little. “Yeah? You don’t like it?”
“Oh no, I like it,” you asserted, your tone falling, inevitably turning honeyed. “I like it very much.”
“Do you want me to shave it?” he said, looking at your face as you rubbed the back of your fingers against his stubble.
“Only if you want to,” you shrugged ever so slightly. “I just think it’s out of character for you.”
He clicked his tongue. “Is it itchy when I kiss you?” he asked, the genuine curiosity in his tone was unmistakable.
“You haven’t really kissed me today,” you pointed out gently, your tummy tightening with anxiousness.
The corner of his lip curved lightly. “Is that an invitation to kiss you?”
You blinked slowly, a smile creeping on your face. “Maybe.”
“I don’t do maybe. It’s either yes or no,” he said softly, tracing the features of your face with his gaze, lingering on your lips and then returning to your eyes.
“Wonwoo.”
“Mm?” he hummed, slightly raising his eyebrows.
“Kiss me,” you whispered.
A fluttering sensation went wild inside you at the sight of his smile, but this was fleeting as he dipped his head to meet your lips with his own. The first kiss was tender, marked by a sweetness that you almost compared to love. The moment stretched, and his lips lingered on your own, not kissing you anymore but not stepping back either.
Kissing you was like meeting the petals of a rose with his lips. Your lips were always soft, always welcoming. He loved kissing you like he loved listening to the sound of your laughter.
He swallowed hard, a shaky sigh coming out of him before he kissed you again. This time, the kiss was harder, more eager to feel your lips between his own. You instantly let out a short moan in his mouth, feeling the wetness of his full lips against your own.
Wonwoo tensed slightly against your body. He loved hearing the sounds he brought out of you. A thing stirred in his mind whenever he thought that it was he who made you feel this way. He dove into your lips again, kissing you fervently, showing you the need that was brimming inside him.
Wonwoo loved you. And this was the last time he would have a chance to prove it.
Something came over him. A feeling so desperate that he felt it shift beneath his skin, pushing him to kiss you harder, to lock his lips with yours with more fervency.
“I need you,” he whispered, his heart beating frantically in fear of rejection.
“Wonwoo—” you started, but cut yourself off with a short sigh. “Are you sure? I mean, what about tomorrow?”
“I can leave first thing in the morning,” he said, hating how desperate he sounded, but he had no choice but to give in to his heart’s desires. He closed his eyes, pushing his forehead against yours. “I’ll be gone before you know it.”
You slid your hands on his neck, locking your fingers to pull him into another kiss. Wonwoo hummed into the kiss, sliding his hands down to find your waist, tugging you to him.
You followed his silent command, crawling on top of his body and sitting down on his lap. “Is that what you want? To leave like nothing happened?” you asked right before diving on his lips again.
Wonwoo pulled back for a moment, his lips creating a soft smacking noise. “It wouldn’t be like nothing happened,” he said. His eyes studied your face for one long second. “It’ll give you the opportunity to start fresh. Without me.”
You knew what he meant. But that only drove the breach further, deepening your confusion. You wanted space to think, but you didn’t want to stop feeling this: his body next to yours, the comfort his words gave you. Maybe it was stupid to ask for space when you knew you didn’t want to be alone.
You needed to regain your sense of self.
Wonwoo felt your hesitation. You felt him pause, the slight shift when he took a shaky breath. “Please… just one more night,” he whispered carefully.
You could sense the desire in his words alone. But your heart was riddled with anxiety and sadness over this whole thing. “What if I can’t let you go afterwards?” you asked shakily.
“Then I’ll stay,” he replied firmly. “I’ll stay as long as you want me to.”
Hesitation came over you, tangled with questions and fears of what might happen if you had sex with him again. Your relationship with him was already twisted—and you knew that sleeping with him again would only complicate things more.
You had asked him to stay the night, but you hadn’t meant it that way. And you knew he knew this.
“If you don’t want to, that’s okay,” he whispered.
Your heart faltered. It was crazy to you that he could sense what you were feeling with just a second of pure silence.
“Wait, I—” you started, bringing a hand to his chest over his clothes to push yourself back.
The first thing he did was study your face, as though he needed to gather every detail, every emotion you let show.
Something rewired in your brain—this was the last night you would get with him. This was a choice made purely by your inability to face your own guilt for hurting Mingyu. But if you had known back then that he was going to break up with you the day after spending the night in your bed, you would’ve done things differently.
You closed the tiny space between you and Wonwoo, touching his forehead with your own. “I do want it,” you whispered, a hint of fear making your tone quiver. “I just don’t want to hurt you more.”
His hand slipped beneath your chin. “Don’t worry about me,” he replied, his voice barely audible. He pressed his lips to your own for a long second, backing away slightly with a satisfying smacking sound. “I need you,” he whispered, making you feel the soft brushing of his lips against yours.
And that did it for you. You gave in, kissing him fully, locking your lips with his. He let out a strangled sound into the kiss when he felt you concede, when he felt your limbs starting to move, crawling on his lap.
His hands found the curve of your waist, pulling you in as you sat on top of him, lowering your crotch against his. You moaned slightly when you felt the tip of his tongue brush your lower lip, rolling inside your mouth with expert ease.
You grabbed his head, fingers slipping through his dark and messy hair. A raspy sound reverberated in his chest when you let your fingernails run on his scalp. He reacted impulsively, using his hands to press you harder against his body.
Hearing that sound and receiving that kind of reaction only fueled you more. Your fingers curled around his hair, and then you pulled, yanking his head back. He gasped softly when your lips separated, his eyes fluttering open to see your face.
“Fuck,” he whispered, swallowing nervously.
You arched an eyebrow. “I knew you liked having your hair pulled, but I didn’t know it was this bad,” you teased.
He blinked slowly, recovering. “Don’t get too excited,” he said, his voice low and raspy. But he smiled softly at you, his hands shifting from your waist to your thighs, pushing his fingertips onto your bare skin.
“Mmm,” you hummed, leaning to plant a taunting kiss on his wet lips. “You just gave me an idea,” you said playfully. Cradling the back of his head with your hands, you just grabbed a fistful of hair, pulling it firmly and slowly.
He let out a short, breathy laugh, his hands sliding down your legs, feeling your skin freely. “You keep giving me reasons to spank you,” he whispered, moving a hand to meet your cheek.
Your fingers relaxed around the strands of his hair. “That sounds like fun,” you smirked.
He brought you closer so he could press his lips against yours. “But I don’t want that right now,” he countered.
You trapped his lower lip between your teeth, making him gasp softly. “What do you want, then? Mm?” you asked sultrily, keeping your voice low.
His hand left your cheek, and a second later, you felt it playing with the hem of your tank top, lifting it so he could sneak his hand underneath. You flinched when his hand pressed in the small of your back, pressing gently.
“I want to make love to you,” he said, enunciating each word with a waning tone. “I want…” he sighed, and you understood that sound to be from wanton need. “I want to feel you. God, I need you.”
You smiled against his lips before kissing him again. “How?” you whispered. “How do you want me?”
He didn’t skip a beat. “Naked,” he said huskily. “I want to see you first.”
A shaky laugh escaped you, making you hide your face against the curve of his neck. He instantly flinched at the sensation of your breath fanning against his skin. You didn’t think you could have enough grace to give him a show, so you initially hid.
You heard a soft laugh from him, his hand snaking underneath your shorts, feeling your thigh. You responded by pressing your lips against his neck, kissing him tenderly, tauntingly.
A strangled sound landed against your ear. “Baby,” he drawled. But he tilted his head back, letting you shower him with kisses on his neck.
You slipped a hand down his chest, feeling him sigh and relax with your kisses while his hand travelled up your back. Your skin prickled at the caress of his fingers, making your nipples pert and harden.
You pressed your chest against his, lifting your head to kiss his lips. “Okay, I’m going,” you replied impishly, climbing off his lap clumsily.
Now standing before him, you were unable to hide from his gaze. You had to bite your bottom lip to stop yourself from hyperventilating as you pinched your tank top with your fingertips, pulling it up your torso slowly.
He had to tilt his head back slightly to follow the travel of your tank top, revealing more and more skin as you got it off your body. You saw him part his lips, taking in a deep breath as his gaze roved all over your skin.
Something made you think that there was more in his eyes than just lust. Wonwoo just looked at you so slowly, so tenderly that for a second, you forgot that the moment was supposed to be sexy.
But his gaze darkened when you unclasped your bra, letting it fall on the floor. Your clothes were beginning to pile at your feet, but you didn’t care. You were now strangely allured by the way Wonwoo kept looking at you, as though he wanted to memorize everything.
You were his for tonight. And he wanted to enjoy it.
Your heart was pounding frantically when you slid your shorts down, stepping out of them. You were becoming increasingly more aroused as the seconds went by, and the unique sensation danced beneath your warm skin. You were sure the shyness was showing on the features of your face.
But he never blinked away. He swallowed hard when you discarded your panties, too, now fully naked in front of him.
He reached out to grab your hand, pulling you towards him. His other hand came to your hip as he leaned forward to press a kiss on your belly. “You’re so beautiful,” he whispered against your skin.
Your hands found the back of his head, cradling it as he littered your lower tummy with sweet kisses. His lips continued trailing down, meeting your mound. You flinched, pulling his hair as an automatic reaction.
He paused, sending you a dark look.
“Sorry,” you whispered sheepishly. “I need you.”
“Lie down on the couch,” he motioned to the space next to him.
Nervously, you followed his instruction as he rose to his feet, taking his jacket off and white t-shirt altogether. Your eyes followed him as he knelt on the floor, grabbing one of your legs and resting it on his shoulder.
He made no pause, wasted no time. He just leaned over, pressing his lips on your mound again before he started kissing your pussy. The feeling gave you whiplash, disconnecting you from reality for a moment. You let your head drop back, enjoying the feeling of his mouth against your folds, just teasing and kissing.
He licked a fat stripe of your arousal, humming softly as you tensed on the couch, letting him eat your pussy out. You cradled his head once again, dropping your mouth to let a long breath out.
There was a moment of silence. You were completely unable to voice out the pleasure you were subdued to, and Wonwoo was busy kissing your pussy. The only sounds you could hear were the smacking wet of his lips and tongue pleasuring you.
But he didn’t go far. He just kissed you, teased you—never deciding to take you higher.
“Wonwoo,” you called softly, lifting your head to see him.
You saw his lips wrapping around your clit, almost like making out with it. You understood that he wasn’t even trying to edge you, he just wanted to kiss your pussy, delight on the taste of it.
“Please… more,” you asked softly.
But he wasn’t stopping, nor giving you signs that he’d do what you were asking of him.
“Wonwoo, more,” you repeated more salaciously. But then, you bucked your hips, bumping his face with your cunt.
He groaned, pulling back from you. “Brat,” he reproached, lifting a hand and bringing it down on your thigh quite harshly.
You yelped pathetically. “Wonwoo—!”
“You wanted that, didn’t you?” he taunted, his eyes glinting with some kind of fascination.
You couldn’t reply vocally, just gaped at him before giving him a slow nod.
A smirk crept on his lips. “Is it too much to ask that you be a good girl for me?”
“I’m being good,” you replied with a playful tone.
“Yeah,” he sighed, raising his eyebrows. “Right.”
You closed your eyes as he lifted his hand again, slapping your thigh again. Your limbs tensed, but you couldn’t stop your pussy from clenching around nothing.
“Fuck,” you gritted, your skin getting hot and tingling from the fleeting pain.
Wonwoo rose to his feet, tucking his thumbs under the elastic band of his black sweatpants, pushing them down along with his boxers. And despite him not really giving you a show, you enjoyed the way his cock slapped his lower abdomen, standing fully hard.
“Get on the bed,” he snapped, motioning to your bed.
You were barely registering your limbs. But you stood up, walking to your bed with him following you. You were about to lie down on your bed when you felt his hand patting your ass gently.
“Hands and knees. Facing the headboard,” he said.
You crawled on your bed on your hands and knees, facing the wall. You itched to see him, to feel him again.
His hand cupped your pussy, his fingers sliding between your wet folds, smearing your arousal all over your cunt. His middle finger slipped inside your wet pussy, pushing inside your walls once, twice and then he pulled it out.
“Wonwoo,” you mewled, pushing your cunt against his hand.
“Hold onto the headboard, baby,” he said softly, and as you did, you felt his hands gripping your hips.
And then he pushed his dick in, not giving you warning, nor time to adjust. Wonwoo started thrusting his cock into your pussy in a near-feral pace. You moaned loudly, squeezing your eyes shut so hard you saw stars.
You realized that he was giving you what you wanted—to be fucked, hard and passionately. It was the only way he knew you felt alive, felt something.
The way he started moaning almost drove you to the edge. It wasn’t his cock, hitting that glorious spot repeatedly, it was the reactions he got form fucking your pussy hard and fast. Wonwoo was moaning, grunting almost. His hands gripping your waist started to squeeze your skin, barely holding himself back.
“God, fuck,” he sighed in pleasure. “I love how you squeeze around me, baby,” he said breathlessly. And you could almost picture his face riddled in pleasure, him tilting his head back, leaving his neck open, his throat bobbing.
“Wonwoo,” you cried out, holding onto the headboard that kept bumping against the wall. His hips snapping against yours were creating a very obvious sound, and you could no longer contain your moans.
So the room was quickly filled with the sound of hard sex. The slapping of skin, Wonwoo’s quiet but raspy moans and your cries of pleasure. You tried suppressing your sounds by biting your bottom lip, but the sounds instead sounded even more pathetic. You sounded almost like a whimpering animal.  
“Fuck, babe,” you sighed, unable to do something other than angling your hips for his ruthless thrusts. “Wonwoo—please, don’t stop,” you drawled languidly, verging closer to your release.
A moan came out of him, raspy and urgent, as though the sounds you were making for him were only inciting him further. “Fuck, you’re being so good for me, baby,” he praised.
The pleasure was nearly suffocating. You felt it everywhere, and you knew he wasn’t going to stop soon, so you just let your mind go blank, leaving your body at the mercy of his feral thrusts.
You sank to your elbows, pressing your face against your pillows. The change in position only made the pleasure higher, consuming you quickly. You moaned loudly, not caring about anything and just let your orgasm wash over you.
“Fuck, yes, cum for me,” he gasped, feeling your walls clenching around his cock and listening to the sounds you were muffling against your pillow.
Your hands balled into fists on your bed covers, trying to hold onto something as your orgasm tore through you. But it was quick, letting you come down from it as Wonwoo kept ramming his cock into you. “I’m close, baby, g-god—” he groaned.
He leaned his body over, chest pressing against your back, quite literally trapping you with his body. You felt his mouth against your nape, heard the strangled sounds he made. “You’re my fucking girl,” he whispered hoarsely while rutting into you desperately. “All fucking mine,” and then his thrusts became deeper, slowing down as he fucked his cum deep into you.
He kissed your hair and shoulder, breathing erratically against your skin. “Turn over,” he rasped, pulling away from you.
You were in no position to question him. You turned over, eyeing him curiously as he stood before you on his knees. He was still hard, his length completely covered in your arousal, his cum leaking from the tip.
He pressed his elbows on your pillow, framing your head.
You watched him intently, his gaze was still darkened, heavy with lust. And you could tell he wasn’t done with you by the way he captured your lips in a swift kiss. “Wonwoo,” you called softly.
“Mm?” he replied shortly.
Your hands were roving up and down his naked back, feeling his skin as he kissed your lips. Your breath caught when he pressed his hips against yours, making you feel his hard cock, his soft pubic hair—you gulped.
“Nothing,” you finally replied with a light giggle.
“Tell me,” he immediately mumbled, kissing your face slowly.
Your hands stopped caressing his body, stopping at his shoulders to push him off slightly. Wonwoo understood well, pulling back to lock eyes with you.
You didn’t need to speak—you just gave him that look, trying to convey without words what you weren’t quite ready to tell him yet. You wanted him. You wished for things to be different, to live in a scenario where you loved both men freely.
Wonwoo parted his lips, something waiting at the tip of his tongue. But he bit it back too, resorting to just nodding at you, and he didn’t need to say anything either.
You reached between your bodies, finding his cock to stroke it languidly. “You okay?” you whispered, guiding his cock to your wet pussy.
He nodded, leaning over to meet your lips with his own, at the same time he slipped inside you. And like the first time, he didn’t waste time and started pushing in and out of your walls. But the rhythm of his thrusts was completely different. It was gentle now, deep and slow.
You slid a hand on your pillow, trying to slip it under his once you found it. Wonwoo grabbed your hand, locking his fingers with yours and switching his weight on his elbows.
He wanted this—to make love to you while looking at your face.
You cupped his face with your free hand, holding his gaze as he pushed into you languidly. You thought of saying something, of telling him how he made you feel. But your heart faltered as you looked into his dark eyes.
“You’re so beautiful,” he whispered in between short breaths.
His thrusts were picking up the pace, and you knew that he was close from the short gasps that spilled from his pretty lips.
“Kiss me,” you whispered, needing more of his touch, more of the pleasure he could give you.
He closed the space between his mouth and yours, moaning deeply when your tongues touched. You kissed him, kissed him until you ran out of breath, until you felt your pleasure blooming under your skin, spreading relentlessly. You wanted to cum, you needed to feel him deeper.
You pushed your knees up, angling your pussy for his cock. Blindly, you felt Wonwoo’s hand on your thigh, finding the back of your knee and pulling it over his shoulder, pushing deeper into your pussy. You cried out into the kiss, moaning pathetically.
He broke the kiss quickly, breathing fitfully against your mouth. “You close?”
You nodded quickly. “Please,” you gasped, circling your arm on his back, holding onto him as he kept moving on you.
“I’m close too,” he whispered, pushing his forehead against yours.
You closed your eyes, feeling like you could sob. “Together?” you whispered.
Wonwoo nodded, the grip around your hand becoming tighter. And you just let yourself go, holding his hand, moaning his name repeatedly. You squeezed his hand back, and his thrusts became deeper. This orgasm was different, as fleeting as the first but somehow lingering in your body, sizzling beneath your skin.
“Wonwoo,” you sobbed.
He quickly brought his mouth to yours, kissing you deeply as his thrusts slowed down and then stopped completely. But you kept making out with him, as though neither of you could speak and resorted to kissing each other fervently.
But both of you needed to breathe eventually. While both of you recovered and came down from your high, Wonwoo nuzzled his face in the crook of your neck, pulling out of you gently.
The quiet settled in.
Misery crept over you before he could even move. You didn’t want to see it. But it was becoming more and more obvious as the time for him to go drew nearer. You knew that once you were alone, it would be unescapable.
Wonwoo rested his head on your chest, his arms sneaking underneath your back, hugging you. He breathed in deeply, closing his eyes to relish the moment, to try and memorize the smell from your skin, your clothes.
Your hand found the back of his head, slowly starting to thread his hair through your fingers.
He knew there was nothing left to say. He knew what he was getting himself into.
For a moment, he wondered what his life would look like if this were just a normal night and he was just staying over at his girl’s house. He squeezed his eyes shut, suppressing the thought.
“Are you sleeping any time soon, babe?” Your tiny voice broke the silence. You were still caressing his head, trying to soothe him to sleep.
But he resisted.
“No,” he sighed. “I don’t want to.”
“But you have to,” you whispered, your voice waning, and that was how he knew you had started to tear up again.
He lifted his head, his glasses falling back in place as he found your face. Your eyes were teary, eyelashes clamped together in their wetness. His heart squeezed tightly in his chest.
“Don’t worry about me,” he said, rolling over and lying next to you.
You turned to him, following him instinctively. “You have work tomorrow,” you said.
Wonwoo paused, looking at the features of your face, softened by the pain and anguish you were feeling. “But I won’t see you tomorrow,” he whispered.
The impact of his words showed on your face. You blinked several times, your mouth parting slightly as your lip quivered. You looked away, down to his chest, and more tears sprang from your eyes.
“Hey,” Wonwoo called softly, bringing two fingers under your chin to make you look back at him. Once your eyes were on him, he thought of what to say. But no words came, nothing he could say to soothe the pain you were feeling, nothing he could say to make it better.
It this was the last time he would be close to you, he had to make it count. And he did. He kissed you, he showed you how much he loved your body, your face. How much you’ve made him happy just by being with you.
But he wanted to allow himself to be just a little more selfish.
You were starting to wonder about the reason behind his silence, his hesitation. Your eyes searched his face, your eyebrows quirking a little.
Wonwoo was overwhelmed by a sudden rush of nervousness, not knowing how you’d take this, unsure if he was making things better or slightly worse. But he had to say it. At least once before the morning came. “I love you.”
You blinked. You stopped breathing. Part of you knew, hoped that this was going to happen.
It didn’t make you change your choice. But still, it made your heart fuller.
He was brimming with uncertainty. It was the first time he uttered those words in years. And he only did it under the most traditional circumstances. He hated himself for being so nervous of rejection, of adding to the weight of his guilt for falling in love with you.
“I love you too,” you said, cupping his cheek to kiss him tenderly.
Wonwoo reciprocated the kiss, feeling his heart fuller, like he was allowed to breathe again. He broke the kiss, but only for a moment. He thought of what you’d feel like when the time came for him to leave, and felt like dying a little. Even though he respected your choice, he didn’t want to leave.
One thing he’d learn about you is that you were strong. All you’ve shown him this time he’s met you is that your heart is strong, and so full of love. He wished—desired more than anything—to see you put all that love into yourself.
“Can I ask one thing?” he whispered, and then smiled a little. “Well, another thing.”
“Anything,” you replied in kind, looking into his eyes.
“Please don’t blame yourself for this,” he said, carefully selecting his words. “Whatever happens with Mingyu, please don’t believe this is your fault.”
You gave him a smile, one that didn’t quite reach your eyes. “You’re asking too much from me,” you said. “I knew what I was doing, Wonwoo. I could’ve pulled the brakes long before this got too complicated.”
“Still,” he whispered, his eyelids falling heavily. “I don’t want you to carry this burden like it’s only yours. If anything, the burden is more mine than yours.”
The features of your face contorted slightly in a pout, which broke with the sob that tore through you. But you were quick, smashing your lips against his in a hard kiss, one that told him that you didn’t want to break this off.
But you had to.
“I love you, Wonwoo,” you whispered.
And your words brought an inexplicable feeling to him. It gave him one very optimistic certainty—it gave him hope. A kind of hope that was twisted.
“I love you,” he replied with a lazy drawl, his eyelids falling close now.
Once he was completely asleep, you could also rest. But sleep didn’t come as easily for you, and part of you refused it as a petty form of punishment. You resorted to observing him in the dark, outlining the features of his face while he was peacefully asleep. There was no worry deepening his brow, or any fondness curving his lips.
He had tucked one of his arms beneath the pillow, while the other was perched lazily on the curve of your waist. His head was slightly leaned forward, so close to yours that you only had to push yourself a little to touch his forehead with your own.
You breathed slowly to not disturb his peace, listening to the soft rhythm of his breathing, anchoring yourself to it, letting it lull you to sleep too. You closed your eyes, not thinking that this was the last time you’d see him in your bed, so close to you.
You didn’t want to think of it—about the finality of your love life. About how fleeting your story with Wonwoo was. But you realized the end had started the moment you both kissed.
But you had the certainty that it was ending, at least.
With your eyes closed, you tried memorizing the feeling of having him near, the weight of his body making the mattress dip, the way the bedsheets wrapped around your body and his.
You were terrified of being alone. You had thought that you were breaking things with Wonwoo because of the guilt you felt for loving Mingyu and hurting him. But the reality was, you were terrified of what you were turning into.
The thought persisted in your mind, but thankfully it allowed you to sleep. You tried to keep yourself light, so you could feel him while you slept. But somewhere in the night, your sleep became heavier, making you forget about your worries.
Because as soon as you woke up, you knew Wonwoo had left. His warmth was long gone when you turned under the bedsheets, and every single one of his belongings was nowhere to be seen.
He was gone.
And maybe he’d left before you woke up to make the last thing he said to you one sincere I love you. Maybe he left before you woke up, so he didn’t drag the torture out longer. But it didn’t soften the blow for you.
You sat up, looking around even though you knew that you were alone. Looking down, you sighed, bringing your hands to your face, too tired to cry, too tired to do anything at all.
You were a mess.
Never learned a thing.
Back to square one.
Tumblr media
The Spot was still closed.
Wonwoo arrived before anyone else. Being the only other person who owned the key besides Seungcheol, he just started his shift earlier. He didn’t mind being in silence; in fact, he enjoyed it. It gave him peace of mind, and it soothed his heart.
He was tired, there was no doubt about that.
When he woke up it was already ten in the morning, and he needed to go. His heart twisted upon remembering the way you were still asleep, huddled in your bedcovers. But he forced himself to leave before you woke up, or else, he never would.
So there he was, feeling like shit. He went into the bathroom with his backpack still hanging on his shoulder. But he had everything he needed to help himself put together, more human.
He brushed his teeth with mechanical movements, not really paying attention to it, but just performing everything from muscle memory. He washed his face. He wet his hair and tried to comb it with his fingers, remembering the way you threaded his hair to help him sleep. 
It was going to be one tough way to get you out of his system.
He’s had breakups before, of course. But he didn’t think he could even call this a breakup—you were never his girlfriend to begin with.
But god, it sure hurt like it.
He walked out of the bathroom after putting on some deodorant and lotion, feeling more refreshed.
Then, from the corner of one fridge, he got a Monster and opened the can. The loud hiss was paired with the sound from the door to the backroom opening.
“Nice breakfast,” Seungcheol pointed out, leaving his laptop on the countertop and moving to remove the locks from the front door. “You looking rough, my friend.”
“Yeah, I know,” Wonwoo said, keeping his head down. “But I’m okay.”
“Sure thing,” Seungcheol said with a huff.
“Well, I’m here. I can work just fine,” he said.
Seungcheol paused, placing his hands on his hips as he took one long look at Wonwoo. “You’ve always intrigued me with one thing.”
Wonwoo set the drink aside, crossing his arms. “And what’s that?”
“You’re always here,” he shrugged. “The others come and go, they don’t get too hooked with this place, but you?  You’ve never missed a day.”
“I’m sure I have missed one day,” Wonwoo said with a light smile, one that felt unsure.
“Not to my knowledge,” Seungcheol replied. “And don’t get me wrong, I love having you here. You could run the bar with your eyes closed, it’s something even I can’t do.”
“Come on, boss,” he sighed. “Don’t make me laugh.”
“I mean it,” Seungcheol pouted slightly. “I don’t know what happened to you. But this is the worst I’ve ever seen you,” he lifted one hand, as though demonstrating the state Wonwoo was in. “And look at you. You’re still here, not calling out.”
Wonwoo emitted a short laugh. “Do you want me to call out?”
Seungcheol looked at a loss of words. “I mean, I would grant it to you.”
“That bad I look, huh?”
The door opened once again, but now resounding across the bar with a powerful crack, revealing Mingyu. Wonwoo watched as Mingyu approached with a determined step, fear gripping him wholly when he saw the dark and dangerous look in his best friend’s eyes, dead set on him.
“It was you,” Mingyu said, his voice low, so low. “You knew I saw you with her and you didn’t say a fucking word.”
Wonwoo held his breath, his heart beating so hard against his chest that it made his voice uneven, but he remained determined: “I couldn’t tell you before.”
“What so you let me walk in there like a fucking idiot?” Mingyu said, stepping closer. “You let me sit for fucking days thinking she hated me while you—what? Were seeing her?”
Wonwoo’s jaw tightened, every nerve inside him firing with anxiety. But he did not move. “That’s not how it was.”
But Mingyu wasn’t listening. “Since when?” He asked, breathing fitfully. “Since when did you two start seeing each other?”
Wonwoo knew this was not helping the situation at all. But he had to be honest. It was everything he had now. “A month after you walked away,” he answered.
Mingyu gave him a humourless laugh. “Yeah? Very convenient timing.”
“I didn’t mean for it to happen. Not at first,” Wonwoo said, the words escaping him before he could think twice about them. “She was hurting. And I was there.”
Mingyu’s gaze snapped to Wonwoo’s face. “Don’t. Don’t make it sound like some noble thing! You told me that the right thing was to end things with her,” he said, his tone sharpening in anger and disgust. “Admit it—you were waiting for your fucking turn.”
All caution flew out the window. Wonwoo’s gaze darkened. “I waited because I thought that maybe you’d get your shit together. I told you to talk to her. Call her. I told you to show up. But you never did.”
“You have no idea what I was dealing with!” Mingyu fired back.
“Because you shut everyone out!” Wonwoo replied. “You shut her out. Me.”
Rage flickered in Mingyu’s eyes. “You knew I love her. All this time, you knew.”
Wonwoo’s mouth parted, not holding himself back now. “Well, you didn’t act like it.”
“Hey, both of you. Calm down,” Seungcheol called, his voice stern and unquestionable.
But Mingyu was blinded, and his ears were buzzing. “You knew I was trying to protect her from my mess,” Mingyu breathed. He pointed a finger at Wonwoo’s face. “All while you were pretending to be the savior.”
Wonwoo stared him down, rage rising inside him in dangerous waves. “I didn’t pretend shit. And you didn’t protect her—”
“You wanted me to let her go. Admit it!” Mingyu spat.
“You left her hanging when shit got too real for you.”
Mingyu looked like he was struggling to breathe, his shoulders were tense, his hands flexing at his sides. “So what, that gave you the right to step in?” he huffed, his eyes wild with anger, and something more.
“No,” Wonwoo replied. “But you made it clear that you weren’t going to.”
It happened quickly—Mingyu grabbed Wonwoo by the shirt and slammed him back into the shelves. Bottles clattered above, Seungcheol coming to grab Mingyu from behind, hooking an arm around his torso, reeling him back.
But Mingyu wrestled against it, rage fueling his whole body. “She was mine—”
“No, she wasn’t!” Wonwoo cut in, finally raising his voice. His eyes widened in exasperation after being pushed back. But he didn’t relent. “Not anymore. You walked away. I was there to see her fall apart. Not you.”
“And then what?” Mingyu spat, his voice rising, gaining a raspy edge: “You—you thought you’d be the better man?”
“No. I thought she deserved someone who actually stayed.”
That did it.
Mingyu stood there, his body completely rigid to the exception of his face. He was breaking hard, grinding his teeth as though biting his words back. There was a glint in his eyes, the words had stung.
Unblinking, his fist flew before he could exert any kind of control over himself. His knuckles found the centre of Wonwoo’s mouth, making his head snap back, and sending his body back against the shelves.
The bottles behind him rattled, one of them tipping over and falling beside Wonwoo’s feet.
It was fast and sharp—pain tickled instantly inside his mouth, spreading all over the soft tissue inside his lip. Instinctively, Wonwoo staggered back, bringing a hand to his mouth as blood trickled down his open lip. He caught himself, dazed, shocked and worst of all—hurt.
Mingyu froze.
Wonwoo raised his eyes at Mingyu, waiting for the next blow but it never came. Mingyu dropped his fist at his side like it had suddenly gotten burned. Like it had betrayed him.
“Wonwoo—” he started, his voice shaky and strangely hollow. “I didn’t mean—”
“Enough.”
Seungcheol’s voice cracked between them like lightning. He brought a hand to the centre of Mingyu’s chest, easily pushing him back. “The fuck’s wrong with you two?”
And Mingyu didn’t fight him this time. He staggered back too, looking pale and shaken, his eyes set on Wonwoo’s face—but there was no trace of that fiery anger. Mingyu was worried.
“You want to throw punches?” Seungcheol told him, his voice low and menacing like someone who was ready to subdue any class of trouble. “Wanna settle this like fucking kids, then do it outside. Not in my bar.”
Wonwoo used the back of his hand to wipe the blood trickling down and mixing with his saliva. His jaw clenched, his front teeth hurting slightly. He didn’t speak. The smell of alcohol from the smashed bottle filled his senses, anchoring him to reality.
Mingyu had punched him. And he’d fully deserved it. In fact, part of him wanted it to hurt more.
Seungcheol looked between them. “Seriously, what’s wrong with you two?” he reproached, his voice stern like a disappointed parent. “You. Outside. Now,” he ordered, pointing his finger at Mingyu.
Mingyu’s shoulders went slack, but he didn’t resist. Turning around, Wonwoo caught a glimpse of Mingyu’s face before he walked out, letting the door close softly behind him, and all rage simmered down.
Seungcheol turned, kicking a large piece of broken glass. Wonwoo motioned to get the broom, but Seungcheol raised a palm to him. “Leave it,” he said, studying Wonwoo’s face. “You okay?”
“Yes,” he said quietly, avoiding eye contact.
Wonwoo felt ashamed. Of himself, of what he’d brought to Seungcheol’s bar.
“Why did you do that?” Seungcheol asked, his tone laced with curiosity but something else, a quiet judgement.
Wonwoo dared to raise his gaze to the man who had been his business partner for years now. Despite of years of knowing each other, Wonwoo had never let something so personal show. He always kept everything concealed. So he wasn’t surprised to see the concern and real disappointment behind Seungcheol’s eyes.
“I don’t know,” Wonwoo finally replied.
But that was a lie. Weeks of being with you had taught him that there’s no such thing as a straight answer. Not when it came to love and all the complications that his heart has put him through.
He betrayed Mingyu, yes. But he never intended to. Just as he never intended to fall in love with you.
“Grab a plastic bag and ice before that lip swells more,” Seungcheol instructed, the muscles of his face had relaxed.
“Sure,” Wonwoo muttered, lowering his gaze again.
Seungcheol sighed, putting his hands on his hips. “You’re dismissed for today.”
Wonwoo’s heart dropped, raising his head to meet Seungcheol’s eye. “I can still work—”
Seungcheol rolled his eyes, shaking his head lightly. “I need you to take the day off,” he stated, his tone stern, but there was worry in his eyes. “For your sake. You look like hell, not only that, but you’d have to be crazy if you didn’t feel like hell. And I need you two to stay away from each other for a day, okay?”
Wonwoo almost tried to persuade him to tell Seungcheol to let him work tonight instead of Mingyu. He needed this job, not for the money, or to be somewhere other than at home. He just needed to fill his head with noise, drown the voice in his head telling him he’d made a terrible mistake.
But he nodded curtly. “Okay, boss,” he muttered.
And that might’ve been the first time he’d taken a break from The Spot.
Tumblr media
The air was cold outside. The light rain pattered softly on the windshields of the two cars parked behind the bar.
Mingyu leaned back against the wall, looking skyward. It was painted a pale grey, spotted with slightly darker clouds. He blinked as tiny droplets of water landed on his forehead and cheeks.
His hand was trembling.
Between all the things happening inside his head, Mingyu was concerned with one in particular—why?
The door opened, and the loud metallic creaking made his ears ring a little.
Mingyu didn’t look at Wonwoo. Shame heated from his cheeks to the tips of his ears, making them red. He knew he’d made a terrible mistake. It was his first time throwing a punch with the full intention to start a fight. And he regretted it immediately.
“I didn’t mean to hit you,” Mingyu muttered, closing his eyes before swallowing the knot in his throat.
Wonwoo didn’t answer.
Mingyu lowered his face after a moment of silence. His eyes brimmed with shameful tears when he saw Wonwoo pressing a pack of ice to his mouth.
“I’m fine,” Wonwoo said, lifting the pack to show him a clean cut to his lip, already swollen and flaring red. “It’s nothing.”
Mingyu dropped his gaze to his feet. “I’m sorry,” he said. “I just—I didn’t—what you said—” he cut himself off, running a hand down his face.
“I’m sorry too,” Wonwoo finally said, his voice breaking a little.
Mingyu nodded slowly. “I trusted you.”
Wonwoo flinched, the words hitting worse than any punch could. “I know. And I’m sorry.”
And that did it.
The shame, the guilt. Everything that Mingyu had been bottling up from the moment he saw your photos on Wonwoo’s computer came crashing down on him like a thousand bricks.
Why, why, why?
Mingyu sniffled quietly, his gaze lowered but Wonwoo could get a glimpse of the glistening below his eyes, the lonely tears that trickled down his cheeks. “I saw the photos on your computer.”
Wonwoo’s heart stammered. Of all of the possible ways Mingyu could’ve put the pieces together, this was one of the worst. Because when he took those photos, they didn’t mean anything to him yet. You were just a thought in Wonwoo’s mind. A friend. Someone he wanted to get to know more because you were hurting.
Wonwoo lowered the ice pack to his side, the shift and the chill air made the cut sting. But he didn’t pay attention to it. “She asked me for space.”
Mingyu blinked, raising his face. “What?”
“She said she needed time for herself,” he said. “She didn’t want this to happen, you know?”
Mingyu exhaled. The statement had hurt him, like something had rung with familiarity. “She told me the same thing. That she needed to heal,” he said, his tone weak. “So you two are not…”
Wonwoo shook his head gently. “No. I’m not seeing her anymore.”
Mingyu didn’t respond, the words had shaken him. He was breathing hard again, and Wonwoo could guess that it was just as painful to Mingyu as it was to him.
“I think she’s trying to find herself again outside of all of this mess—me, you, her ex. Everything.”
Mingyu frowned. “Her ex?” he asked, his gaze softening in acknowledgement. “Did he come back?”
Wonwoo shook his head. “He’s getting married. Told her it should’ve been her instead of his actual partner.”
Mingyu blinked, realization hitting him as he sighed heavily. “Fuck,” he ran a hand down his face. He laughed bitterly, his eyes still wet with tears. “And there I was, thinking that if I told her I loved her, I would fix everything.”
Wonwoo didn’t say a thing.
Mingyu tilted his head back again, looking at the sky for a long second. His breathing was even now, but the hurt in his face was still there, hardening his features. He turned slightly, looking now at Wonwoo.
“Do you love her?” Mingyu asked.
Wonwoo’s eyes widened slightly, his mouth parting. But he gave a single nod. “Yes. I do.”
Mingyu blinked away slowly, swallowing hard again. “What now?”
Wonwoo was expecting this question. In the midst of everything, this was the only thing that mattered. The only thing that remained. He and Mingyu.
“I don’t know. She’s not with you. She’s not with me. I think that we should let her breathe. In the meantime, we should try and figure out how to clean up this mess.”
Mingyu stood there, looking at the sky as silence stretched on.
This wasn’t really about you anymore. It was about trying to figure out who both Mingyu and Wonwoo were after this irreversible step.
“Do you think you can forgive me?” Wonwoo asked quietly.
“I don’t know,” Mingyu replied, his tone thickening. “You should’ve told me before.”
“I was going to tell you. I was looking for the right time to do it.”
“I don’t want to be mad at you,” Mingyu said, his chest deflating with a sigh. “Help me understand why you did it.”
Wonwoo looked away for the first time. Going back to the memory was even more painful than he thought. “I thought you had used her to forget Gigi,” he confessed.
“What?!” Mingyu exclaimed, his tone rising. “You think I’d do that?”
Wonwoo blinked, getting a glimpse of Mingyu’s hurt expression. “Even then I thought it was strange you’d do that. But you need to understand—you changed, Mingyu. After Gigi, you shut me out and didn’t talk to me… I thought that all of this was the aftermath of your breakup with her.”
Mingyu gaped in shock and utter disappointment. “I told you how I felt about her. Many times.”
Wonwoo tilted his head to one side, his brows knitting softly. “But you also told me how you weren’t all in, remember? You told me that you couldn’t stomach the thought of commitment, but then you would go back to her,” he said.
“I still don’t understand why you would do this,” Mingyu pointed out.
Wonwoo stilled. “I never meant to get close to her, believe me. We became friends, we got closer… and things got blurry after that.”
Mingyu exhaled, his face twisting in pain. “So all this time I’ve been wallowing like an idiot, you were—”
“Mingyu,” Wonwoo called his tone stern and low. “You slept with her and the next day you dumped her. I’m not saying you should’ve done things differently, but you weren’t being honest with yourself, and that complicated things when you finally decided to let her go.”
Mingyu squeezed his eyes shut. He remembered it well—the night you told him about your ex, about how badly you were hurt. And he told you multiple times he wouldn’t leave you. He remembered how scared he was at the thought of breaking your heart, of being the same person Gigi was to him.
And he did it anyway.
“I fucked up,” Mingyu said bitterly, sniffling quietly.
“But she still loves you.”
Mingyu raised his teary eyes, blinking slowly. “S-she told me something similar,” he said.
Wonwoo nodded. “She never intended to hurt you—while she was with me,” he lowered his gaze. “But she was convinced that you didn’t want her anymore.”
“And you let her believe that,” Mingyu replied pointedly.
“Mingyu, you didn’t know what you wanted,” Wonwoo said, trying to put his best friend into his perspective. But no matter how hard he tried to flip things into his view, he knew he also did wrong. “But yeah, I also wanted her. It didn’t matter to me that she was using me.”
“That’s fucked up,” Mingyu exhaled, his gut twisting in resentment. “Did you seriously think I would not be mad at you for that?”
“I never believed you’d sit right with it,” he countered. “But I also… I also never thought it would go that far and when it did, I couldn’t stop it.”
“Yeah, I know how that goes,” Mingyu mumbled, looking skyward again.
A moment went on in silence. Mingyu stared at the clouds, feeling like a complete idiot. He let you go and in your pain you sought comfort with his best friend. There was no room in his head to explain why you would do this. Was it revenge on him for leaving you so abruptly?
You said you loved him. The day he saw you for the last time. He remembered the brittle look on your face, the tears that formed in your eyes when you told him you had changed.
No, you wouldn’t do this as a form of revenge. Mingyu has known you since you and he were teenagers. Sure, you were never this close back then, but he knew your true nature. Kind, honest, and so loving. And the last time he saw you, he felt that part of you just wasn’t there anymore. Even when you confessed that you loved him too, there was something fractured.
“I broke her,” Mingyu said, the words slipping out of him in a quiet sigh.
You had opened up to him, shown you the vulnerable side of you and he left you afterwards.
“You did what was right for you,” Wonwoo said. “And she… she just needs to do what is right for her now.”
Mingyu nodded, but his gaze had fell out of focus. “Yeah…” he trailed off. “I’ll leave her be.”
One truth was that when his fist collided with Wonwoo’s face, his rage dissipated. It didn’t mean that he’d let go of the resentment he felt, but he was less angry about it. He still needed to understand why everything had happened the way it did, but for that, he needed your side of the story.
“Not everything’s forgiven,” Mingyu said, his voice barely a croak. “But I can’t stay mad at you, even if I don’t fully comprehend why you did that the way you did. You could’ve told me before, even if you knew I was going to be mad.”
Wonwoo listened, looking at Mingyu intently. “You’re right. You deserved to know sooner. And I’m sorry for hurting you. That wasn’t what I wanted.”
“Is there anything else I need to know?” Mingyu asked.
“I’ve told you everything,” Wonwoo confirmed, giving him a tight nod.
Mingyu blinked slowly, letting out a labored sigh. “I need some time to think about this whole mess,” he said.
“I’ll give you time,” Wonwoo replied almost immediately. “And if you need to talk, I’ll be ready.”
Before the moment stretched too long, Mingyu turned to the door, opening it so Wonwoo could come back inside with him.
“You go,” Wonwoo muttered, his lip having swollen slightly.
Mingyu paused, still holding the door handle.
“I’ve been dismissed for today,” Wonwoo explained shortly. And after seeing Mingyu’s face contort slightly in worry, he added: “Seungcheol thought it’s better for us to stay apart for the rest of the day.”
Mingyu huffed dryly, sending a look upwards. “It’s not like I’m going to hit you again,” he joked. “See you back home,” he said humourlessly now, disappearing after the door and shutting it behind him.
Wonwoo’s mouth pressed into a tight line despite the cut still pulsing on his lip. All alone, he could face the silence bravely, with a steady heart. The silence told him everything he needed to know—he’d done a terrible mistake.
All his life he had made decisions carefully. If he had to think three or five times about something, he did it. But when he met you, he felt he had never been in control. He got to know you and never realized how you broke down all his walls.
The night he kissed you for the first time was the most impulsive he’s ever been in his life. And he made that decision only because his heart truly desired it. But now he knew the consequences of his actions. He acted out of love and affection and in the process hurt his best friend and lost you.
Everything that remained was a painful lesson—Wonwoo would never act on his heart again.
Tumblr media
Mingyu ran a hand down his face.
The soft piano music coming from the speakers of the café was almost unsettling him. It was too quiet, too calm, while his head was banging and thrashing with horrible thoughts.
He wasn’t ready for this.
It had been an impulsive decision.
If this went badly, at least he could blame it on acting without considering the possible consequences.
He wasn’t ready for this, yes. But he also felt in his heart like he needed it.
Coming to this café wasn’t his idea. It was his first time there, so he limited himself to buying a cold brew americano. That way, he could have an excuse to sit down at one of the tiny tables that were cramped with several others.
He bounced his knee obsessively, frantically as he eyed the time displayed on his lockscreen.
This time, there was no need to prepare a stupid speech. He knew what he wanted to say because those were things he hadn’t been able to let go of. Now that he saw things from a different perspective, he wished he had done this long before he let you go.
But it was too late to turn back time.
Through the corner of his eye, he saw the chair opposite to his move.
Gigi sat down, fixing her hair nervously.
The first thing Mingyu noticed was that she avoided eye contact. Her face was lowered, but left to Mingyu’s expert eye. She looked exactly how he remembered, prim, composed. Her caramel-brown hair was loose in fluffy waves that splayed over her shoulders. Her milky white skin had an unnatural glow to it, the blush near her cheekbones pink and glittery. There was a beauty mark on her cheek, the same one Mingyu used to kiss lovingly.
His stomach tightened.
Gigi raised her face, smiling at him softly, but the joy never reached her brown eyes. “Hi, Mingyu,” she cooed like this encounter was meant to be sweet.
He nodded once, trying to remain polite. But the truth was, he was beginning to regret this. “Gigi.”
“You look good,” she said, eyeing him from the waist up. “Stronger.”
He didn’t reply, feeling like he couldn’t return any kind of compliment.
And his silence unsettled her. She neatly folded her hands on the table, pursing her lips. “I’m so glad you reached out. I’ve been meaning to talk for a while now.”
“I know you have,” Mingyu replied dryly, his voice gruff. “But I didn’t come here to talk. I just wanted to say something.”
She gaped for a second. “O-okay.”
A pause followed, which Mingyu used to arrange his words as best as he possibly could. But there was no better way to say this. “You broke something in me.”
She blinked, the muscles of her face contracting slightly.
But he didn’t let her speak. “After you cheated, I couldn’t look at myself the same. I kept thinking that it was just me. That I was paranoid. That if I had done something else you wouldn’t have cheated.”
She stiffened completely on her seat, hiding her face as she inclined her head forward. “It wasn’t about you,” she said softly.
Mingyu couldn’t believe her, but he breathed in, letting her say her piece.
“I was a mess back then,” she said quietly. “I was upset with myself, and I never believed I deserved you, so I guess I just acted that out by doing what I did to you.”
Mingyu blinked slowly, feeling more surprised than hurt at hearing Gigi’s words. He hated for a fraction of a second that Gigi wasn’t saying explicitly what she did to him. But he couldn’t quite figure out why.
“I know that now,” he said. “But back then, I didn’t. And someone tried to love me after you, and I hurt her because I didn’t trust love anymore. I kept thinking that something had to go wrong. And maybe that’s on me. But I never told you that.”
She raised her face again, her eyes widened and glazed over. “Are you still mad at me?” she asked, her tone rising in disbelief.
“No,” he said, not caring about the falsity in her voice. “Not mad. Just done.”
Gigi’s lips parted slightly, caught off guard. “Is this about her?” she blurted, losing composure. “About that girl you’re seeing?”
Mingyu remained expressionless, but it took everything he got to do so. He didn’t want to question how Gigi knew about you, or comment about the way she referred to you. But he took another deep breath, letting his heart bleed at the memory of you.
“It is,” he conceded stiffly. “I found someone who made me feel good after what happened with you,” now it was his turn to lower his face, but just briefly. “I pushed her away because I didn’t trust myself.”
Her lips pursed again, and there was a certain way she blinked. A fleeting roll of her eyes. “Do you want me to apologize?”
He shook his head, hearing the dismissal in her tone.
But she did it anyway. “I didn’t mean to ruin you.”
Mingyu tried to ignore it, the venom in her words but still masked in a sweet way. “You didn’t ruin me,” he said, not hiding his annoyance. “But you cheated on me and made me feel crazy for not trying to salvage our relationship. You left with him, and I stayed fucked.”
“And I hated myself after. I still do,” she said, her voice dropping.
Mingyu softened, his heart faltering. But he commanded himself to stand his ground. “Then this isn’t just for me. Maybe you needed to hear it too.”
She made no comment, she remained crestfallen and playing with the golden rings around her fingers.
Mingyu remained studying her, wondering why he felt absolutely nothing. Not even pity. Somewhere in his mind, he compared his story with Gigi to his story with you. He realized that Gigi’s betrayal was something she had built for weeks, she lied and hid while sharing his bed. Meanwhile, he felt like he was in no position to judge you. He hurt you first, played with your time and then walked away when you needed him the most.
His heart hurt when the memory of you sitting on the bleachers flashed behind his eyelids. The way you hugged yourself tightly as you crumbled, sobbing as he walked away.
If you had found love with Wonwoo, then Mingyu felt like he couldn’t really blame you.
“I still think about us,” she admitted with a sad tone. “About what he had. What we could’ve—”
Mingyu cut her off. “What we had was dishonest. I loved you. And you lied to me,” he said.
She blinked fast. “Do you love her?”
He didn’t hesitate. “Yes.”
Gigi took in a breath as though she’d been slapped. But she said nothing, she gulped hard, swallowing her words.
“I’m not here to talk about second chances,” Mingyu added, sighing through his nose. “I’m here because I don’t want you to look for me anymore. And I just want to have closure on what happened between us.”
Mingyu noticed her gaze disconnecting somewhere in the middle of what he was saying. She didn’t get what she wanted. And it was then that he realized that he wouldn’t either.
She lowered her face, sniffling quietly but no tears came. “I’m sorry, Mingyu.”
He pressed his lips into a tight line. “Yeah,” he mumbled. “Me too.”
And when he stood up, she didn’t stop him.
As he approached the door, he didn’t cast a look over his shoulder to see her one more time. All the love and resentment he had for her had been buried the moment he stepped outside of the café. 
He pulled in a big breath, feeling freer despite still having a weight in his chest.
But for the first time in months, he felt that he’d made the right decision.
Tumblr media
☾ author's note ii: hey, everyone
sorry for being absent for the past few days. life has been a bit hard for me and i was in no condition to write. i wanted to, but couldn't. between job hunting, saving money to move and so on, i had to take a break for my sake.
but what made things better for me were you guys, who kept sending me loving messages and asking about me, which kept me grounded. thank you all for looking out for me, y'all make me feel special 🥹🩵
this chapter was... difficult to write in some parts. it felt like i was speaking to myself. and honestly, this entire fic is so deeply personal that it took me so long to update it. i posted the first chapter on september 2024... and then left it to collect dust until april 2025.
i really need to stop self-inserting in my fics. kdfjgh but i know that i won't. it's just impossible to me.
anyway, if you liked this chapter, feel free to tell me in the comments? i try to reply to all of your feedback, and if i don't reply, trust me i'm always smiling when i see your comments and your reblogs. you guys don't know how happy you make me with your comments, asks and reblogs!
that's it from me for now, i love you all
toodles!
♡ check out my patreon ♡
☆ STAY TUNED FOR PART IX! ☆ | PREVIOUS CHAPTERS | BUY ME A COFFEE ♡
© TO HANNIEWEEN I DO NOT ALLOW TRANSLATIONS, CONTINUATIONS, REIMAGINATIONS OF MY WORKS OR THEIR REPOSTING ON OTHER WEBSITES.
156 notes · View notes
itzpookiepooh · 13 hours ago
Note
Hi, pooh, it's me once again ✌️, how ya doing (nvm, I think i pretty much know 😭). Once again, thanks for answering my request last time, really appreciate it. Since you allowed me to make another request, I'll get right to it 😁:
-i have a fantasy where they (all the LaDs boys) caught (hc) MC, reading a spicy book. It leads to them wanting to *ahem "understand" the "depths" of the book (of you get my drift 😉.
Hopefully that all made sense lol. Thanks so much for the time and effort you put in in making these fanfics and reactions for us.
I can try my absolute best!
Hot In Here
Tumblr media
You were confused about what position the characters in the book were in. You had one knee on the bed and the other propped up while the book was in your hand. You were contorted like a rope in Girl Scouts. You heard the door creek open and Zayne stood there blinking at you.
Could this get anymore embarrassing?
“I’m not going to ask.” He bluntly said holding his hand up to stop you from explaining. You huff sitting down as he moves closer grabbing the book.
He skimmed the contents of the page. The gears in his head were turning as he tried to picture the position himself. He lifts his head then looks at you as he puts the bookmark in the page.
“I can demonstrate if you’d like.” He spoke softly making you gasp and softly hit his arm.
“Zayne!” You scold as he breathed a laugh through his nose.
Tumblr media
You had no idea the dragon was reading over your shoulder. You both were reading in his library but you didn’t know his eyes wandered over to your book. He had his arm propped up on the arm of the couch as his eyes skimmed through the pages.
“I’m confused here. What position is this?” He asked breaking the silence. You jumped closing the book.
“How long have you been reading along?” You whisper harshly at him. He smirks laughing before answering, “Since chapter 12.” He points out.
“Oh my goodness…” You groan slumping down on the couch.
“I can show you what I think this paragraph looks like.” He purrs in your ear making your body heat up.
Tumblr media
You were on the edge of your seat as the scene continued to get spicier. You had your elbows in your knees as you were engrossed in the book. Caleb came into the sitting room walking slower as he watched you get sucked into this book.
“Oh I’ve read this one.” He quips as he leans over the back of the chair you were in. He nods reading along.
“What? Really?” You were shocked he even had time to read it. He nods as he explains how he liked it.
“I also liked this part.” His voice low and seductive as he pointed to the paragraph. You felt your heart skip a beat.
“Wanted to show you just how much I liked it.” He whispered kissing below your ear. You felt like you were going to spontaneously combust.
Tumblr media
Xavier was helping you play out a position in your book. He was quick to accept your request since he was also curious. It was a weird position you couldn’t lie and Xavier hasn’t complained once.
“Okay now put your leg here.” You instruct as he does so pressing into you. Xavier swallows hard as his hands are in either side of your head waiting for instructions.
“And then—what is—Xavier are you?” You give rapid fire questions. Xavier went beet red, he got hard.
“I couldn’t help it.” He says sheepishly trying to shy away from you. You laugh as he turns away from you.
“It’s fine.” You saw through laughter as you hold his warm face.
Tumblr media
Rafayel read the book you were reading while you were at work. When he asked you about it you became embarrassed. This was a guilty pleasure of yours and you tried to hide the book from him. He can sniff stuff out like a hound dog.
“Tara lended it to me! She said it was good but I had no idea there were sex scenes in it.” You ramble trying to plead your case.
“Well I’m intrigued by how humans try and procreate.” He smirks mischievously. Your jaw drops, you can’t believe he said that.
“And in return…I’ll show you how lumerians mate.” He spoke seductively in your ear. You felt like you were going to overheat as you turned away from him.
Tumblr media
I did this while running errands I gotta finish writing this bday post 🥲
118 notes · View notes
munsonsmixtapes · 1 day ago
Text
Electric Touch (2)
Tumblr media
virgin!rockstar!eddie x fem!reader
Eddie shows up to your surprise and when you finally go back to his place, he decides that he wants you to take his virginity.
cw: MDNI (18+) smut (p in v)
Thanks @the-witty-pen-name for proofreading!
part one
The club is absolutely packed when you and your friends get inside. They’re scoping out the place but you’re looking for the familiar mop of hair. You don’t even know why since he left you on read and never told you whether or not he was coming. And you don’t know why you care anyway. You don’t actually think he’s going to show up. He clearly thinks he’s too cool for you so you don’t care if he’s here or not. You’re going to have fun with your friends and maybe even go home with a guy who will treat you the way you deserve. Eddie who?
You and your friends order your drinks then head over to a surprisingly empty table where you all sit. You’re so in your head that you’re not even paying attention to them giggling about something. It’s not new so you don’t really care. It could honestly be about anything. 
You feel bad for being in your own world tonight but you can’t help it. You just really thought that Eddie would show up, but you guess you were wrong about him yet again. You really can’t believe that you actually thought he would take your words to heart. He seemed offended in the moment but he probably just let it roll off his back like he does anything else.
“Oh my god, it’s Eddie Munson,” Hannah whispers and your eyes widen at her words. No, it can’t be. Can it? Maybe your words actually did mean something. 
“And I think he’s staring at you, y/n,” Bree pointed out. You turn towards where she’s pointing and sure enough, he’s staring directly at you from where he’s sitting in the VIP section. He’s smirking, waving you over and part of you wants to pretend he doesn’t exist. You want to make him feel exactly how he made you feel. To show him how badly it hurts. But you kind of want to have some fun first. 
Without a word, you head over to the VIP section where a security lifts a red velvet rope to let you in. You get into the booth with Eddie, keeping your space. You don’t want him to think he’s earned anything just for showing up. 
He looks you up and down, your silver dress catching the light just perfectly. God, you’re so beautiful. And you’re so close. You’re actually here. And now that you’re here, the long, heartfelt apology he wrote immediately leaves his brain. But he’s come up with shit on the spot more times than he can count so he’s got this. 
He takes a sip from his whiskey before licking his lips, hoping the liquid courage will help. He looks up at your face and takes in your body language. Your arms are crossed over your chest and you look like you’re about to shoot lasers at him with how angry you look. He just wants to fix this. And even if nothing happens tonight, he at least wants to show you that he’s really not a bad guy. 
“Look,” he says, licking his lips again, his hand reaching for your thigh but he quickly pulls it away. “I just want to apologize for last night. I had no right to act like that and I’m not going to come up with some lame excuse. I’m sorry. So sorry. I told myself I was doing to test you, but I was just trying to protect myself. I totally understand if you never want to see me again, but if you’re up for it, I’d really like to get to know you.” 
You take in his words, watch his face as he speaks. He could be lying so you don’t know why you decide to forgive him. You just want to put all this past you and to start fresh. You guess you shouldn’t hold one night against him. 
As you mentally accept his apology, you’re really hoping that he’s really going to show you the real him. You want to see the version of him that you’d see every week at the hideout. You want to see the Eddie that was there before all the fame, girls, and money. You really hope you get him back because you really missed him even though you’ve never actually met him.
“I forgive you,” you tell him after several beats of silence and he lets out a sigh of relief. This was clearly weighing on him. He’s so close to telling you how the whole thing kept him up into the early hours of the morning. He felt so bad that it made him sick to his stomach. The guilt ate at him and he was able to pour those feelings into a song. He scribbled and hummed and tossed crumpled pieces of paper before tossing them. His hotel room is still cluttered with little balls of paper. The one that he thought was worthy is currently in the pocket of his jacket. If he finally gets the guts, he plans on giving it to you. 
Even though he plays to venues filled with thousands of people all the time, it’s the one on one time with people that always makes him anxious. He can fake confidence on stage all he wants but put him in front of a stranger and all of the cool melts away, leaving the shy awkward boy he’s always been. 
You don’t make him nervous, but the vulnerability of showing you something he’s written is making him feel sick again. And the fact that he wrote it for you is making him feel even more so. He feels like such a loser right now. He knows you won’t make fun of him if he showed it to you, but he’s been burned so many times. 
He can still hear the giggles of the girls who laughed at him when he showed the song he wrote for Kelly Sherman. He had been crushing on her for months and watching her laugh in his face as she read the song he wrote for her caused irreparable damage to his heart. He was able to bandage it up and now it’s caged up and he won’t dare show it to anyone else. He can’t, not after all that. 
He shakes his head and once he zones back into reality, he sees that you’re closer to him, your bare thigh pressed to his. He can feel the warmth from you and when you rest your hand on his thigh, he tries to remain calm. He can tell you’re not making a move just from the look on your face. You’re trying to bring him comfort and without another thought, he rests his hand on top of yours. He then leans forward and whispers in your ear. 
“Do you want to get out of here?” You can tell just by his tone that he’s feeling overwhelmed and wants to go somewhere he’ll feel more comfortable. 
“Please,” you reply and wrap your fingers around his hand before pulling him up from the booth. He blindly follows, knowing that you’ll take him where he needs to go. Everything is closing in and the music is staticy. His heart is racing and he can feel every piece of clothing touch his skin. A panic attack is coming on and he immediately feels a little relief when he finally gets outside. 
This is why he never likes to go out. He loves to be social, but not like that. There’s too many people and the music is too loud and everything feels distorted. It all just gets to be too much and he always feels like a dick for leaving so he just doesn’t go in the first place. 
A car is conveniently waiting for the two of you when you get out onto the curb and Eddie doesn’t remember even doing that. You must have called an Uber when was going through his overstimulation. You open the door for him and he slides in, letting out a sigh of relief when you close the door. Cars always feel safe to him.
He gives the address to his hotel to the driver and when he turns to you, he sees that you’re close to him again. You’re leaning into him, your hand still holding his. You’ve been so nice and he doesn’t think he deserves it. But he’s going to take it anyway, his head leaning against yours as you squeeze each other’s hands. 
He knows you barely know each other, but there’s something about this that just feels right. Your fingers fit perfectly like puzzle pieces. And it’s like all the anxiety that always sits on his shoulders melts away. 
You feel the same-feeling like there’s something about this that’s just meant to be. Just with the way he's behaving now, you can see that he was telling the truth. He’s the complete opposite from how he was last night and now you’re glad that you decided that you gave him a second chance. The “cool guy” exterior has melted and now he’s just Eddie. 
You always hoped for something like this but you never thought it would happen. It’s something that you’d dream about before falling asleep at night. You don’t even know how you got here but you’re not going to take it for granted.
You blink and you’re standing outside Eddie’s hotel room as he unlocks it. He then opens it and lets you head inside first. You’re amazed by the size of it and are pretty sure that it’s bigger than your apartment back home. 
You throw yourself onto the bed and can’t help but laugh. His life is so different from yours. He gets to tour the world while you’re stuck in your tiny town. Just a few years ago, that was him. Now he’s playing sold out shows at Madison Square Garden and you couldn’t be prouder of him. 
Eddie slowly lies down next to you and you can feel his eyes on you. You turn to look at him and can’t help but let your smile match his. He grabs hold of your hand and pulls it to his mouth, pressing a featherlight kiss. 
“Thank you so much for giving me another chance.” He’s closer now and you can smell his cologne. It’s mixed with the cigarette smoke that’s clinging to and you feel yourself moving closer, like he’s got a magnetic pull on you. 
“You were so sincere and I thought you deserved it.” 
He’s lying on his back now and you hover over him, your hands landing on his chest. You then lean down, slowly slotting your lips between his. He responds quickly, his hand moving to the back of your head, cradling it while his other one rests against your back. 
Your bodies are now flush, legs tangled together as the kisses progress. Your hands move to his hair as your tongue flicks into his mouth. He moans as your tongue roams his mouth and now you’re a mess.
You kiss your way down to his neck and give it a suck, getting even wetter when he moans again. You keep at it, pulling even more sounds from him and hearing him beg for you makes you feel like you could come right there. 
His jacket comes off and so does his shirt and he can’t believe that he’s letting this happen. He never gets this far. It never goes farther than over the clothes touching. 
He’s always been so nervous when it’s come to this part, but with you, it feels so natural, so right. He actually thinks he might be ready to go to the next step this time. And he’d be more than honored if you were the one who took his virginity. 
You unbutton his jeans and he rests his hands on top of yours but only to stop you because he feels like he owes you the truth. 
“Stop,” he says and you’re quick to pull away, a worried look on your face. 
“Oh my god, I’m so sorry. I should’ve-“ You’re panicking now, sure that you’ve overstepped. You’ve never slept with a virgin before. You don’t know the protocols so you’re going to tread very lightly. 
“No, it’s okay. I want to, I really do. I just wanted to let you know that-that I’m a virgin.” Your eyes widen but quickly soften and you give him a soft smile. You’re obviously surprised but this is in no way a deal breaker. 
“Oh,” is all you say. “And that’s okay. We don’t have to do this. I don’t want to pressure you.” You feel bad now, taking it there. You honestly never would have guessed if he hadn’t told you. And now appreciate that he has. You feel so grateful that he trusts you that much. 
“Y/n. I want to so badly. Like you have no idea. I don’t feel pressure at all.” He’s hard beyond belief underneath you and you need him now. 
“Okay,” you press a kiss to his lips. “But if you feel uncomfortable at any point, we can stop.” 
“Okay.” He’s excited now, still a little nervous, but now he’s just looking forward to seeing what all the hype is about. He just can’t believe that you want him like this.
98 notes · View notes
wandasaura · 3 days ago
Text
GOOD TITS, BIG HEART
summary — renee’s a shining light in the darkest sea. she’s tranquility in erupting chaos. nothing changes when she introduces you to magic mushrooms for the first time and shows you feelings you’ve never known before
warning(s) — established relationship, smoking, drug usage, inexperienced!reader, slight corruption themes, blunts and bowls, psilocybin chocolate, shotgunning (weed), kissing, teasing, bullying as flirting, hair pulling, nicknames, face grabbing, manhandling, smut, dom!top!reneé, impaired consent, praise kink, thigh grinding (both), couch sex, pillow princess treatment (r!receiving), elements of subspace, fingering (r!receiving), oral (r!receiving), light mean!reneé, mutual orgasm, lesbians in love, aftercare, men/minors dni
authors note — heavily influenced by the good hang podcast. for legal reasons and reneés publicists sanity… she’s actually never done a single drug before in her life. that will certainly hold up in court!
Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media
Nothing else exists when you’re with Reneé. For a while, that simple fact had terrified you. It was never that you were ashamed or lily-livered to love her — a woman, a confident one at that, but rather that you were utterly petrified of how intensely that feeling came over you. You’d loved women before. You’d shared your bed and your heart with them shamelessly, freely, willfully, but Reneé had somehow made what had always fiercely belonged to you hers in a heartbeat. One single synchronized heartbeat in Midtown had changed the entire trajectory of your life.
It still astonishes you that Reneé had fallen for you at the time. She’s so confident, so unabashedly herself. It’s not without recognition that she hadn’t always been this way that you file these points away in your brain, but it's the reminder that she’d found the strength to grow when you still seem stunted with timid shyness that sits with you. That’s how you’d describe yourself. Timidly shy. Reserved even. It’s taken years to admit you're not the eccentric personality you can be at times always, but now that you have accepted that, it truly amazes you that Reneé sees anything in you at all.
You’re not typically a downer to this extent. These comparisons aren’t always made scornfully or in passing moments of insecurity. They’re just comparisons. Reneé has voiced on many occasions that your unhinged comparisons make her day, but they’re just the only way you’d ever learned how to process anything, so you brush her off with flushed cheeks and a giggle of speechlessness. You never know what to say to that.
Reneé was fresh out of North Carolina at that point. She’d seemed so mature then. Nineteen years old. You were eighteen. Not even a full month out of high school yet. She’d been bossy, and kind of mean, but evidently charming enough to hook you and reel you in with only a five minute meeting on the street. You’ll forever thank the spontaneous rain for keeping you inside just five minutes longer at the restaurant downtown. Just five minutes earlier and you never would’ve run into her desperately fleeing the August Wilson theater after a matinee.
A giggle ripples from deep in your chest, and Reneé glances at you with squinty eyes. “What’s so funny?” She teases, still sifting through her bag for the chocolate bar she’d stolen from Julie who’d evidently first gotten it from Stephanie.
”You looked so straight when we met.” It falls all around you like pebbles of sunshine, and those giggles only spiral into full on belly laughs as you hug your knees to your chest. Your fingertips shoot outward to reach for the bowl she packed for you twenty minutes ago, and without missing a beat your other hand digs the pink lighter out of your hoodie pocket.
Your legs slip off the edge of the couch without your arms keeping them secure, and Reneé scoffs at the image of you already so gone and blissfully out of the loop. You couldn’t hold a serious conversation right now if you tried, but that was exactly what she’d been aiming for when she’d first lulled you into the prospect of trying mushrooms. The weed you’d scrounged out of her office was just a bonus, especially when you leaned in for a smoke-filled kiss like you craved her simple touch on your skin. You did. Shamelessly. You craved her like a drug when she got you like this. No fix of marijuana or shrooms would ever compare to the euphoric sensations of having her to yourself.
The flicker of the flame teases the tip of your nose with warmth. When you’d first dipped your toe into this specific pastime, that sweet sensation would’ve been enough to send you flinching away. You’d looked at Reneé with such innocent wide eyes back then. She’d always leaned forward to light it for you. You’d come a long way since then.
The first drag is the best one in your opinion. Reneé doesn’t agree. She thinks it's somewhere in the middle, a drag you overlook in the moment, but with hindsight chase until the next time a perfect hit comes along sandwiched between the burn of smoke in your throat. You like the burn though. It’s particularly satisfying when it satisfies a craving that's been growing beneath the surface for a while. No one particular moment has led you to craving this outlet, but the last month or so as a whole has most definitely contributed.
Your eyes flutter closed, your breath holding as you trap the smoke in your lungs for a second, and then two, and then three. You would’ve kept it through, slowly burning through your lungs, clouding your eyes with stinging tears, but Reneé’s weight settling over your body on the couch pulls you back to the moment and everything you’d kept in your throat and lungs escaped through your nose. A cough spluttered out, your elbow catching clouds of smoke that continue to come up your throat.
Reneé is unaffected by your momentary lapse, slinking her arms around your neck while you get yourself in order again. Your cheeks are flush, eyes glassy when you finally settle your stare on her again. A shy smile pulls at your lips, the bowl dropping onto the couch haphazardly, ashes still burning a bright orange.
“Feeling good, baby girl?” She checks in, her fingers pulling and tugging at the hairs along the nape of your neck. Her teeth graze your jawline, however unsharp it may feel beneath her bite isn’t even on your radar as you surrender to her. Only her. All you need is her. You manage a nod, and Reneé hums. “Yeah? I can tell. You’ve got that dumb look in your eyes.” It’s mean. It makes your heart patter in your chest. Your blood is rushing, it's burning hot in your ears.
“My head is spinning.” You admit with a lopsided smile, your gaze stuck on her blue eyes that shine impossibly bright in this moment. They’re always bright, even when she’s sad. You think they shine brighter when she’s sad actually. They hide nothing. They’ve never been able to. “You have pretty eyes.” You muse, your lips pouted, your hands coming up to frame her cheeks and keep her gaze pinned to you. You’d make a bulletin board out of her if you could.
Reneé’s not with you on this level yet. She’s taken a couple of hits, but not enough to get her so giggly and inebriated that she can’t multitask. Her hand reaches for the bowl that you’ve abandoned before it can burn the cushions you sink into slowly by the second. Her thighs are braced on either side of your waist, her core just slightly grazing your lower abdomen when she reaches for the lighter.
She holds the bowl up to your lips without saying a word, lighting the flame before she lowers it to where the bowl sits between your pillowy lips. Your eyes watch her, glazed over and blown wide. She could drown in the way you look at her like she’s your entire world. Right now, she is.
“God, I don’t think there's a thought behind those eyes right now.” She muses. It’s unnecessary to bring any attention to your inebriated state. It’s clear as day that you're stoned. But she feels the need to mention it anyways, and had you been any less gone to the plant she’d painstakingly grinded down to bits before this moment, you would’ve blushed like a fool beneath her winsome condescension. ”Good girl.” She coaxes you through a particularly lengthy inhale, not pulling the bowl away from your lips until the burning orange ashes flicker with something brighter until they burn out, grey mixed in with black that was once a satisfying forest green hue.
Reneé chases your lips. It comes naturally to her. You hardly think about your actions as you exhale into her mouth, letting the smoke that filled your lungs and dizzied your brain slip away into the grasp of her possession. Reneé draws the exchange into her lungs as deeply as she can, all while her tongue assaults yours. Your lips are a tight, practiced seal. It provides limited range of movement, it requires her to have some patience with her kisses, but it’s worth it for the warm buzz that begins to crawl through her veins.
When she pulls away, the cloud of smoke that escapes is fainter than it should be. She still smiles at you through the haze. Your insides melt in combination with the hit, and if you weren’t already putty beneath her hands, entirely weightless in your own body, you were now. Reneé giggles. She pats the side of your face encouragingly, like she’s some sort of coach and you’re the dutiful player on the field.
Her hand reaches behind her. She’d set the chocolate bar down on the table with disinterest, much more consumed with feeling you fully beneath her rather than chasing a high she’ll be the first to open your eyes to. She’s honored. Just two weeks ago you’d still turned down her advances to trying something stronger. She respected your reserve. Your devotion to personal morals. But curiously won out tonight when your last straw had snapped. Reneé was taking it personally and seriously to ensure that everything went as well as it could for you.
Even if you never wanted to share a chocolate bar infused with magic mushrooms with her again, she wants to make sure this single experience isn’t something that traumatizes you. It’s sweet. Or, you’d think it were sweet if your brain was moving fast enough to catch up with her actions.
“You want to try shrooms, baby?” Reneé husks against the hell of your ear. Her words are warm, like a breeze carrying only rays of sunshine without rain. Goosebumps rise on your skin. They’re everywhere and nowhere. So faint you can’t feel them beneath your fingertips that curl around your wrists, but they’re there undeniably.
A lazy smile dawns on your face and you nod, “Yeah.” You confirm your desire, and Reneé makes a small noise in her throat to appraise your verbal consent. “How long does it take to hit?” It takes more effort than you’re willing to admit for that sentence to come out cohesively, but even if you were to vehemently deny the slur in your words, Reneé picks up on your slowed speech. She smiles. You still can’t hold your weight against her.
“About forty minutes. Are you nervous?” She asks delicately, pulling your attention back to her face when you get trapped in the creme tone of her kitchen walls. They’re just visible around the corner, gleaming bright beneath the light and stove top fan you forgot to turn off. Reneé smiles when she physically notices your eyes focus on her face, a smile gleaming on your lips shyly.
Your head bobs. Up and down. The movement makes you dizzy. It’s not even that you don’t smoke often. You’re the one in the relationship that has a half gram sativa cart upstairs in the closet, which is your preferred quick hit spot because it's relatively impossible to forget to change into her hoodie before you carry on with whatever activities you planned out. You will forget if you’re anywhere else. It’s just a known fact.
“Words, baby.” Reneé smiles encouragingly. She always pushes for vocal confirmation when you're like this. She always makes sure that someone is looking out for you. A smile frames your face. It sparks behind your eyes, ignites in the tip of your nose. Reneé revels in the sensation of simply feeling your love like this.
“I’m nervous.” You whisper, because you’re not so far gone that you string together a sentence, but zooted enough to have no sense of volume control. You’re aware that you’re being unnecessarily quiet in your girlfriend's empty house, but there’s nothing you can do about it. “I don’t want to like… die.” Your face blanches, loses all of its color, and Reneé has the sense to find your wild conclusions endearing.
“You’re not going to die.” She assures you. She speaks to you like it comes naturally, like you’re no different than the children she makes friends with at the grocery store. Patience. Kindness. Engagement. She’s checking off all the foundational boxes that once encouraged her to take a child development class in college. It should make you blush, but you’re used to it at this point. This is just how Reneé expresses her inexpressible emotions. She’s tried to vocalize them with compliments and cusses, but ‘I fucking love you, so fucking much’ doesn’t quite encapsule all that’s she tried to share, so in moments like this, when it’s just you two, she speaks to you like she one day wants to speak to the people she brings into this world. It’s a tone derived from nothing but the utmost attentive fondness. “I’m not going to let you die. Do you—“
Reneé raises a challenging eyebrow when you make a move to interject before your turn, finding something to say on the tip of your tongue. She holds up a single finger, shakes her head. Reneé mutters, “Uh, no, I’m speaking, thank you. Do you trust me?” Your cheeks burn with a blush you don’t know if she can even see on your cheeks, but you feel it full and hot as it twists in your core. You’re entirely susceptible to anything she wants in this state and Reneé knows it.
“Of course I trust you.” It feels silly to even have to say it. The one thing you’ve never doubted about Reneé is her loyalty. Even when it feels like the entire world is against you, she’s never been a part of that number. You’ve never gotten any impression that she was cemented anywhere else but your corner. You’d trust her with your life. You’d trust her with anything.
It’s Reneé’s turn to be dazzled by your appearance and the soft words you whisper. Her smile is sweet as she melts a little deeper into your lap, letting you bear more of her weight subconsciously. You feel entirely complete with her body pinning you down, like this is the one thing you really needed today. Reneé isn’t a sentimental person. She doesn’t get teary eyed looking at pictures from your first date, or talking about the wistful future ahead. She’s not a yearner. You’d called her a dying breed once, because you’d never met a lesbian not guilty of yearning at least every once in a while, but that just wasn’t Reneé. She’s just not overtly emotional the way that you are, but she bridges your differences seamlessly. She’s bridging them right now with that starry look in her eyes that you know she’s never let anyone else feel.
“Good.” She hums tenderly. She always does get just the littlest bit softer around the edges when she’s high. You think she’s just less unconsciously guarded. “You’re not going to die. We trust who we got it from, and we’re home with nothing to do.”
You take a deep breath. It fills your lungs like a brick. It’s uncomfortable, hard to hold, apparent in the back of your throat. You feel better when you release it though. Reneé knows you feel better, she can see it in your shoulders. They relax, fall away from your ears a little bit.
She reached for the chocolate bar again. The wrapper crinkled as she pulled it open, humming in consideration as she felt around the dark brown bar. She made a soft noise in her throat, something you think she’s entirely oblivious to, before she brings the bar to your lips.
“Bite to my fingers. Don’t think about the taste, just chew and swallow.” She tells you. You’d be lying if that wasn’t slightly discouraging. It didn’t matter. You’d do anything she asked of you right now. You open your mouth, leaning toward to take the chocolate between your teeth. It’s dark chocolate, you can tell without even trying to find a name for the flavor. There’s a distinct earthy taste on your tongue as you take a bite. “I said to my fingers. Not my fingers.” Reneé narrows her eyes when you pointedly graze her knuckle on your bite down.
Your nose scrunches. Even with the chocolate attempting to conceal the taste of psilocybin mushrooms, there’s no outright getting rid of the unique and unpleasant flavor.
“Don’t think about it.” Reneé reminds you, taking a slightly larger bite of the chocolate while keeping encouraging eye contact. “Good girl.” She praises softly when she watches you swallow with scrunched up features. She reaches for the water she’s pointedly left on the coffee table, holding it up to your lips for you to take a sip.
For a moment you think she may be leaving you. Her body twitches on your lap like she has full intentions of going to get something or moving to a different location, and desperately your hands grip into the hem of her hoodie. She doesn’t have pants on. Reneé never has pants on when she can help it. She never had a bra on either. There’s limited fabric to grapple with in your momentary panic, but you manage with what little clothing she has on.
“Hands to yourself.” You need direction. You need to put the weightless feeling in your belly into something, or it’s going to consume you. You need to calm down, clear your mind, or you’re going to have the trip you anticipate instead of the one Reneé wants to show you. She raises an eyebrow when your brain doesn’t seem to register her direction. Your breath catches when her fingers wrap around your wrists once she sets the glass of water down, pinning them to the couch with a surprising level of force. “I said keep your hands to yourself, baby.”
“Stay.” You whisper, entirely entranced by her. She doesn’t seem to mind. She never minds. Reneé is the kind of person who can float on her own until the end of the day. She’s the kind of person who begs for time alone and encourages healthy separation, but when you finally come together it’s like a magnetic force keeps you close. She’s the first to encourage personal growth and experimentation, but she’s equally as smitten with your quiet company. You’ve never doubted that even when she needs her own time, you’re half of her entire world. You’ll gladly be half.
“I wasn’t going anywhere to begin with.” She rolls her eyes. In a turn of events that you didn’t anticipate, she rolls off your lap and manhandles you into hers. Her palms, however small they are in theory, feel like cages on your thighs as she grips you like a baseball and jerks you around like you’d always been the perfect addition to her catcher's mitt. It’s jarring. The quick motion makes your head spin, the marijuana you’ve been puffing for the last hour only adding to your sensitivity to motion. Reneé knows that. She doesn’t care.
Your core brushes over her thigh. You know she can feel the heat radiating off of you. You wonder if she can tell that your panties are drenched beneath your shorts. The material is thin, flowy. essentially useless honestly as one sudden move exposes the globes of your ass when you walk. They’re permanently your inside shorts. Not because you give a fuck how anyone perceives you or your clothing, but because it drives Reneé crazy to know she’s the only one who gets to see you in shorts that were arguably meant for your frame.
Cold fingers snake beneath the pink fabric. She’s pale. She looks even paler up against the bright neon of your shorts. Her nails are blunt. They’re painted black. They curl around the fabric of your panties. They make no move to explore your skin. They just sit on your hips like paperweights slowly getting heavier as the seconds tick by.
“Hi, Naé.” You smile dreamily, your lashes impossibly heavy as they bat in her direction. You look so spacey right now. So far from the world you’re actually in. Reneé is beginning to appear the same. Her eyes lose a bit of their sharp recognition as she feels the drugs in her veins. Neither of you pick up on your ebbing senses, entirely drowned by sweet stares and heavy touches.
Reneé smiles softly, leaning in to kiss your lips once, then twice. “Hi, baby.” She greets you, her eyes filled with brilliant light you knew she once never thought she’d find a way to maintain. She’s come to far. You’re so proud of her.
“I love you.” You frown. You’re an easily emotional person. It doesn’t take much to make you cry, nor does it take much for you to shut down entirely. Your emotions are delicate, fleeting — sometimes it feels like they come too quick to hold onto. Reneé’s never made you feel impossible to love because you change with the breeze. She changes with the tide. You change in tandem with each other like you were always meant to grow off of each other's exploration. It’s beautiful and personal.
“I love you too, honey.” She smiles softly. She’s not all there. It’s been ten minutes, too soon for the chocolate to have kicked in fully, but long enough for it to twist in her eyes and paint your stare a vibrant shade she doesn’t think she’ll ever find again. Your voice surrounds her. It’s like a luring echo. She’s almost certain their hypo-disks in your vibrato. “Are you feeling good?”
“Your eyes are glowing.” You muse softly, and Reneé giggles. It’s not that funny. But both of you laugh. She drops her forehead against yours. Her bangs are whisky. They tickle your eyebrows. They feel like tiny ants crawling across your face and you pull away from her in alarmed concern, batting desperately at your forehead. “There’s bugs on me!” You panic, and in your haste to move away from the imaginary ants that feel very real to you, your core drags along Reneé’s thighs and she groans unceremoniously.
“Do you even know how wet you are? I can feel you.” Reneé grounds, her head dropping against the back of the couch as she grabs your hips. Her grip is bruising. Your hip bone sits against her palms, she grabs onto them and drags you down along her leg again. “Fuck.”
“There’s bugs on me.” You whisper, voice low, shaky. It didn’t register to Reneé that you were panicking until your elbow narrowly avoided her head as you desperately wiped at your eyebrows, still feeling the tickle of her bangs against your skin.
Her eyes are clouding with lust, but there’s a desperate need to take care of you that accompanies that growing arousal she’s losing control over containing. “There’s no bugs.” Reneé shakes her head, and the ends of her shaggy cut sweeping against your arm send you spiraling further down into delusions only you can see and feel and taste on the tip of your tongue. She frowns softly when it dawns on her that the sensation of her hair on your skin — something you typically crave — is too much at this moment.
There’s always a hair tie on the side table. There needs to be no specific reason as to why, you’re both women after all, but there is a specific reason why it’s there and it only heightens the coursing desire that threatens to make a frat boy out of Reneé. She sweeps the layered cut up into a bun at the top of her hair, her bangs pulled up too. You don’t realize that she’s throwing it up the way you beg for every night, because she just looks so dangerously soft with her hair all messy and her jawline sharp and her eyeliner smudged from hours of rubbing her eyes.
“There are no bugs.” She whispers, cupping your cheeks. She forces you to feel how cold and clammy her hands are. You shiver, it distracts you from the bugs. “Let me make you feel good. Even better.” She encourages, luring you into a breath stealing kiss. You’re looking at her softly now, through heavy lashes, your mind turned from delusions of spiders to how addicting she looks in that black cropped zip-up.
“Okay.” You whisper, eyes filled with stars and lust as your pupils dilate to fill your entire dazed stare. Your eyes are glassy without the lust that taints your presence, but they’re dark and glistening with the whisper of wanting more of her. You always want more of her. Reneé’s happy to give you everything that she can.
“Lay down for me, baby.” She turns her body just slightly, enough to guide you into the couch and slowly move down your body as you slip off her lap. It’s a natural transition. One that happens seamlessly. “Good girl. God, you’re stunning. Great tits.” She hums, leaning down to drown herself in your breast. The tight fit of your athleisure top leaves nothing to the imagination; neither does that plunging v-neckline that shifted out of place enough to give her the perfect space to leave a love bite.
Your back arches off the couch, into the warmth of her mouth wrapped around your nipple. Her tongue soothes the second bite she leaves around your areola. It’s cruel, pointed, meant specifically to rid your brain of any other thought. A shrill whine leaves your lips as you writhe beneath her, breathy pants slipping out into the air around you.
Reneé reaches out toward the coffee table, her face still in your tits, her tongue still tracing your nipple and soothing bites she leaves like a fein. She only pulls away from your embrace to light a blunt she’d rolled when she returned home. Your bowl was thrown aside, probably knocked onto the floor to be swept up as shards of glass later. It doesn’t matter. You don’t even think about it.
She pulls away only to light the blunt, holding it between her lips as she tilts her head upward. You watch her from below, still panting, even more flushed than you’d been before. You’re tasting colors, tasting the way her eyes look as she unmakes you with a predatory gleam. You can taste the confidence, the lust, the pent up emotion. It's tangy like the electric pulse of a penny on your tongue. It tastes metallic and your tongue darts out to moisten your bottom lip.
She exhales and her entire body melts, swaying with a high she’ll certainly still feel tomorrow morning. She doesn’t care right now. She’ll pay the price of lethargy to have just five minutes of you beneath her fingers feeling like this. Another drag is quick to follow the first. She leans forward, her lips crash into yours. There’s smoke filling your lungs, she’s blowing it into your mouth, you’re inhaling as much as you can.
A gasp breaks the exchange. Your back arches, your fingers desperately dig into the throw pillow beneath your upper back. It’s uncomfortable, but you don’t think to reach beneath you and pull it away. Instead you ground yourself in the thickness of the fabric cover Reneé bought on Etsy. Her fingers have found their way to your covered cunt. They’re unabashed, bold, abrasive. They’re rough and uncoordinated as they bump against your clit that pulses with desperation.
“God, you’re dripping.” You don’t know how she’s still forming coherent sentences. Her voice looks like a triangle that’s glowing with a vibrant red aura behind your eyelids. Your heartbeat flutters in your toes and you’re sure there are koi fish swimming in your belly that’s equating to the feeling of tightening pleasure in your core. You don’t know which way is up, or which way is down. You can’t tell if you’re falling through the sky or nestled safely into something firm and protective. There is no sense of reality in the headspace you find as she sinks a finger into your core, your panties pulled aside only enough to allow her entrance. “I love those pretty sounds. I love just watching you take what I give you.” There’s a distinct haze to her tone. As much as she radiates stone composure, she’s not fully in the moment like she usually is. Neither are you. You’re both existing together, but light years away. It’s blissful. It’s freeing. You’ve needed this for months without knowing.
Her single finger curls into your velvety walls. They’re hot and warm around the digit, and when she flicks the pad of her finger against that fleshy rough patch that drives you wild, they contract even tighter. Her finger leaves your core all too soon, and your body reacts before your mind can process anything that follows.
“Look at how wet you are.” She groans as she slowly retracts her finger, a string of evidence connecting you for five, ten, thirteen seconds before it snaps and splatters against your trembling inner thigh.
You’re essentially a simultaneously heavy and weightless blob beneath Reneé’s body. She straddles your thighs now, rocking against you with a rhythm you can trace back to a recent project in your fingertips even though they don’t touch her skin at all. You don’t have enough control over your limbs to even pick your head up, let alone find her body and hold on tight.
“Fuck, you taste so good. You’re so desperate for me, baby. A slut for me, yeah? Just for me?” Your cheeks flame, but you don’t have the thoughts to form a response. You don’t have one either way. You are a slut for her. Proudly. Unabashedly. All your friends know just how utterly wrapped around her finger you are. “God, you’re so fucking perfect.”
Your hips jump on the cushions, desperately searching to meet pressure and glorious friction. Reneé smiles, it’s sharp and bright, and rainbows float before your eyes. Your head falls farther back, you’re arching deeper now, you can feel the strain in your back muscles as she works your shorts down your thighs at a painstaking pace.
She’d initially aimed to focus your high on something real — grounding — but in that process she’d gotten lost in her pleasure and your pleasure and the overwhelming feeling that comes over her anytime you let her take control. Reneé’s felt a lot of things about her relationship with control throughout her life, but you’ve never made it seem suffocating. You’ve always accepted it, welcomed it, craved it. Usually she likes a fight. She likes butting heads and electrifying confidence, and while you can give her that sometimes and you enjoy how she pulls witty banter out of your soul, you’re not always so rough around the edges with a shameless ego and confidence.
There’s a chunk of time that elapses you. You’re entirely surrendered to the pleasure she’s bringing over you, wrapped up in its soft embrace and being dangled over the edge of a cliff. When feeling comes back to you in a way that doesn’t just settle in your belly as rocks, it’s like your veins become live wires. Her mouth is hot as it sinks onto your core, her tongue plunging into your weeping entrance that her finger had previously teased.
Her hips jerk against your lower thigh in messy motions. When she twitches, the sound of your moans like music to her ears and she’s always been sensitive to song, her clit catches on the sharpest spot of your thigh where your patella rounds around the corners. Her core is hot, moist. It squelches in the quiet and sounds like it’s playing through a professional sound system as it envelopes you completely.
“Please.” Your voice is hoarse and dry, but sweet and gentle as you finally find your words. It’s like an all powerful motivator to hear you, to know that you’re trying so hard to beg for what you want. Reneé’s eyes don’t always get red. Most often, they get all puffy and squinted. She’s glancing at you through pinched eyelids right now. She looks like she can barely see straight.
Reneé glances at your face from between your thighs, her tongue still plunging into your glimmering hole as her fingers trace figure eights around your pulsing pearl. At some point, they switch, and when two fingers plunge deep into your walls, you’re seeing stars and triangles and the color magenta as rain shows paint the living room and your back arches off the couch. Your thighs tremble, your muscles tighten and relax as waves of pleasure crash over you at varying pressures. Reneé takes full advantage of the tightening muscles beneath her core, grinding down against you harder now, with even less coordination that she’s poised before.
It doesn’t take words to know that you’re getting close, and so Reneé’s efforts to push you over that edge double. Two fingers become three, kitten licks to your clit become broad strokes of a strategically flattened tongue. Her hips grind against your thigh. They snap upwards then backwards, side to side before they jerk. It’s a pattern. A beautifully intricate one.
“Fuck, I’m gonna cum. You’re so perfect.” Reneé groans, and the vibration of her words against your core ignites something desperate in your belly. Your hands curl into the fabric of the pillow still beneath your upper back, pinned between your shoulder blades. The tighter you squeeze the more it feels like yellow is shooting through your veins and it becomes impossibly hard to hold onto anything. Every action feels too much, every moment of stillness feels too little. Tears prick your eyes as your body jerks and writhes and squirms, but Reneé forces you beneath her with a hand on your hip that bruises you sweetly. “You’re squeezing my fingers so tight. Can you hear how wet you are, baby? I know you're close, hold it. Hold it for me. Just feel it. It feels good, doesn’t it? Feels pretty. You’re so pretty.” Reneé doesn’t pull her mouth away from your core as she speaks, and the onslaught of vibrations against your clit pushes you over the edge with or without her consent.
It’s like a trigger for Reneé’s release, just feeling yours against her tongue and her fingers. Your clit throbs, your walls pulsate around her fingers desperately, refusing to let them go but subsequently attempting to push them out. Her hips snap against your thigh, your skin glimmering with wetness that’s eventually rubbed in by the sodden fabric of her panties that she hadn’t removed yet.
She exploded with wisps of white hot pleasure, and you’re in the same blissed out state as you let her work every last ounce of an orgasm out of your cunt. She doesn’t pull away when you squirm with sensitivity, even when her own hips come to a stilling stop on your thighs, just a heavy weight that keeps you grounded now. Her tongue sweeps through your folds once, twice, three times. It plunges into your entrance when her fingers leave so quickly that you don’t recognize the absence at all.
Her tongue, rough though slick with your arousal, licks a bold stripe across your inner thighs, clearing the splatter of desire that had stained your skin however long ago. Time isn’t real around you. Neither of you know whether it’s been ten minutes, or an hour. It doesn’t matter.
You’re dazed on the cushions. Your eyes blink slowly. You're glowing with a sheen of sweat. Reneé doesn’t have the sense to strip out of her sodden panties, the stickiness between her thighs doesn’t even register as she sinks against you. She’s the actor that keeps you steady. You bob, and you sway, but you never stray any farther than she’ll allow.
“Still feeling good?” She hums against your collarbone, her fingers hastily fiddling with your sensitive nipples.
You hum, unable to produce any words, and sink deeper into the couch. Reneé reaches beneath you to grab the pillow, and your entire body deflates into putty as you finally find full comfort on the couch. Reneé snuggles deep into your side, her ear resting just above where your heart beats. It doesn’t take long for either of you to fall asleep, lulled deep into slumber until mid-afternoon the next day when you wake uncomfortably sticky and marked up.
93 notes · View notes
shadowsubzowo · 3 days ago
Text
Tumblr media
(Me holding them bc real😔)
Answering this bc my love is asleep and I want to cling to them SO MUCH, but cannot 🥺🥺🥺
Spectrum: Do you expect your next relationship to last a lifetime and beyond or are you the type who doesn't plan that far ahead?
I expect our relationship to last forever and ever and everrrrrrr 💕💕💕💕
Deity: What type of partner would be ideal for you? Dominant? Masochistic? The nervous or the worshiper type?
Definitely a dominant yet gentle, caring partner with a mysterious aura to them yk cold and distant with others, but gentle and kind to me 🍭
Fae: In a relationship there are no secrets or lies or do you prefer to have at least a modicum of privacy?
I prefer we be open to each other, but keep some secrets maybe instead of saying everything at once it keeps the fun in the relationship! As long as it's not cheating or something 😭
Werewolf: How much of yourself are you willing to give up to your partner? Your identity? Your humanity even?
As much as giving up my humanity for them, maybe even my life. I can't see myself changing myself though to make them happy because I wouldn't want them to 🥺🍫
Vampire: Would you be willing to depend completely on your partner? As if you could not live without them?
Absolutely!!! Make me dependent on you, lock me up and throw away the KEY 🔑💕💕💕
Kelpie: Would your partner feel the need to kidnap and isolate you or would you go willingly?
I'll go willingly (⸝⸝ᵕᴗᵕ⸝⸝)
Phoenix: Do you believe in second chances?
2nd,3rd but not 4th
What would be the worst thing you would be willing to forgive?
The worst thing is lying to me, but only if it's not related to cheating ig
Slasher: For your part, what would be the worst thing you could do for your love? Either directly to them or for them
Ig commiting crimes for them /JJJ
I don't know honestly leaving them alone is the worst thing I could do, or hurting them in anyway 😭
Nimph: are you the dreamer type who admires them from afar or the type who takes things into your own hands? Are you the type to take the first step? If not, what's stopping you?
I'm the dreamer type I admire them from afar, I'm to much of a bottom to take control of anything lmao, what stops me is me being shy like 😭
Fairy: Does the fact that your partner can be a pathetic little thing appeal to you?
I rather me be the pathetic little thing, but it's comforting to know they have a side like this to them
Shape-shifter: would you change who you are or how you behave to make them like you? Are there some things you would and some things you wouldn't? Or do you think they should love you for who you are?
I'd change maybe how I behave try to at least even if I'm stubborn.... If I'm desperate.. Some things I wouldn't like my fashion style or how I want to stay clean from TW!!! substances, cigs., dr#gs. I do think I should be loved as how I am because there isn't another me.
Dragon: are you greedy for your loved one's time and attention or just enough to understand that they can do things unrelated to you and still be their priority?
I'm very selfish for their attention I'm literally a sad menhera 😭
I want to be a greedy bf for them.., even if I know they have a life outside loving me. I want to be the center of their world 💕
Golem: is your heart made of stone or do you fall in love easily?
My heart is a bit in between, being demi romantic. It depends how someone treats me, how I feel. If the aura is off I can be pretty emotionless, but if we match well I might fall in love faster
Basilisk: do you hide the ugly parts of yourself or do you expect your partner to accept and love them as the best parts?
It's hard to hide the bad parts of me, being a mess like me. Plus I suffer tw!!! {D.I.D so having not much filtering sometimes emotions pop out... 😭}
It scares me to, so for them to accept and love me they are a strong person....
Doppelganger: how much would you want your partner to be like you and how much is too much? Optional bonus question; would you date an exact double of yourself? Physically or just in the personality aspect, your choice.
I want them to be themselves, it won't be interesting if they are like me however it'd be nice if we have at least 50% hobbies, interests in common. As for dating a double version of myself I cannot see it, I am not doing bottom x bottom even if sfw. I want to have that dom. leading partner (sfw) I want to be babied, cared for and if they are like me in that way there is barely any self love, it's hard to love in general for me that'd be a match made in h3ll😭😭😭😭
Gargoyle: are you the yearning type? Do you believe that there really is something that can satisfy your longing?
I am the yearning type. I do believe there really is something that can satisfy my longing however I always feel hollow inside when that something is not around I feel very self destructive even if I'd never hurt myself in my mind it's like a void swallowing me whole without the person I admire
Harpy: are you the type that collects and treasures every memory of them? Or the type that constantly does things to remember them? (Whether it's gifts, playlists, pinterest boards, anything is valid).
Not really, but I do write & study the person I admire for science. I also love treasuring every memory with them. I also constantly do things to remember them. Thinking of love letters to write, gifts to give them, music to share, looking at Pinterest things that remind me of them.
God: do you want to worship your partner or be worshipped? Maybe both? Or neither?
Both ways pls 🙏😌
(All credits to person who did these asks🌟)
So, I've noticed that most of the asks games are for yans, so I made my own for soft yanders/darlings :D
Spectrum: Do you expect your next relationship to last a lifetime and beyond or are you the type who doesn't plan that far ahead?
Deity: What type of partner would be ideal for you? Dominant? Masochistic? The nervous or the worshiper type?
Fae: In a relationship there are no secrets or lies or do you prefer to have at least a modicum of privacy?
Werewolf: How much of yourself are you willing to give up to your partner? Your identity? Your humanity even?
Vampire: Would you be willing to depend completely on your partner? As if you could not live without them?
Kelpie: Would your partner feel the need to kidnap and isolate you or would you go willingly?
Phoenix: Do you believe in second chances? What would be the worst thing you would be willing to forgive?
Slasher: For your part, what would be the worst thing you could do for your love? Either directly to them or for them
Nimph: are you the dreamer type who admires them from afar or the type who takes things into your own hands? Are you the type to take the first step? If not, what's stopping you?
Fairy: Does the fact that your partner can be a pathetic little thing appeal to you?
Shape-shifter: would you change who you are or how you behave to make them like you? Are there some things you would and some things you wouldn't? Or do you think they should love you for who you are?
Dragon: are you greedy for your loved one's time and attention or just enough to understand that they can do things unrelated to you and still be their priority?
Golem: is your heart made of stone or do you fall in love easily?
Basilisk: do you hide the ugly parts of yourself or do you expect your partner to accept and love them as the best parts?
Doppelganger: how much would you want your partner to be like you and how much is too much? Optional bonus question; would you date an exact double of yourself? Physically or just in the personality aspect, your choice.
Gargoyle: are you the yearning type? Do you believe that there really is something that can satisfy your longing?
Harpy: are you the type that collects and treasures every memory of them? Or the type that constantly does things to remember them? (Whether it's gifts, playlists, pinterest boards, anything is valid).
God: do you want to worship your partner or be worshipped? Maybe both? Or neither?
I hope you enjoy it! I may add more asks soon
206 notes · View notes
syndrossi · 1 day ago
Text
Regret AU: Part 9
Daemon meets his sons at last.
x~x~x
The low rumble of a male voice stirred Daemon from his slumber. Father, he thought sleepily, ready to let the tide pull him under once more, but a much higher-pitched voice joined it. Not a woman’s—a child’s.
“I want to touch it,” the child said. “It’s like Raymar’s.”
Raymar.
“You must wait until he has—”
Daemon lurched into a sitting position, every muscle screaming in protest as he did so, but the pain was little more than a gnat buzzing at the edge of his thoughts. Crouched on either side of him were two small children, no more than two years of age, their cheeks still round with baby fat. Daemon swept them up in each arm without even thinking, crushing them to his chest.
He was not prepared for the wave of emotion that slammed into him. My sons. He kissed their hair over and over, tears falling hot and fast, heart drumming with a joy and relief that lasted until his gaze fell upon the man watching them, who he recognized at once.
He jolted to his feet, to squeals of delight from the toddlers in his arms, and the unsteady sway of the wooden floor beneath him told him all he needed to know. The ship. I am on the Volantene ship.
He remembered circling it upon Caraxes and shouting his demands to the men below. He remembered—what do I remember? The sulfurous air of Dragonstone, the sound of his father’s voice. Nothing beyond that. Where is Caraxes?
A tiny hand reached for his cheek, and Daemon glanced over to find one of his sons gazing at him with concern, his eyes a deep, striking purple. “Are you sad?”
Daemon stared at him, taking in every feature. He has my uncle’s eyes. Not the color, but the shape of them and that same solemn study. He wished that he had a hand free to trace his nose and brow. Whose frown is that? Mine? His hair was a few shades lighter than Daemon’s, though it would likely darken a little after childhood.
“No,” he said, leaning to kiss his son on the cheek. “I cannot be sad if you are with me.”
Both toddlers seemed to accept that answer, and another hand had found him, Jon’s this time, grabbing a fistful of hair. “Your hair is pretty.”
“As is yours,” Daemon said. It was a very dark brown, but with a warmth that reminded him of a lighter sable, and it had a very slight curl to it. Like his brother’s hair, it was just long enough to brush his shoulders. Where Raymar had Daemon’s frown, Jon’s smile was wholly his father’s, down to the scrunch of his nose.
They are beautiful. Perfect. The injustice of never getting to see them as babes fresh from the womb, which had before been a source of fury, left him almost melancholy now. He could only imagine presenting them, tiny and swaddled, to his brother and court.
Raymar’s hand traveled down to his jaw, patting at his stubble. “Are you old?”
“Old?” Daemon repeated.
“Papa has hair on his face, and it’s white, and he says it’s because he’s old.”
They do not know who I am. Perhaps that should have been obvious, but the sudden flood of anger nearly choked him. “I am not old, no,” Daemon said, keeping his voice level. “I am your father.”
Their frowns turned fierce. “No,” Jon said. “Papa has hair like me.”
Just as quickly, their frowns began to wobble. Raymar twisted in his arms, seeking the cabin’s other occupant, Willam Royce. “Where is Papa?”
“You said he would come,” Jon said in a small voice.
That man stole you from me, Daemon wanted to scream. He ground his teeth until the urge subsided. “You lived with Corwyn Redfort, but I am your papa.” Jon looked ready to smack him in the face. “Your kepa?”
Their outrage instantly transformed into wide-eyed blinks. “Mama said we have a kepa,” Raymar said. “But he’s far away.”
Elys. At least one person from that house of traitors had entrusted his sons with a measure of the truth. “I came a long way to find you,” Daemon said, and they allowed him another hug. “I did not know where you were before.”
“Why?” Jon asked.
“Because—” Daemon hesitated. “Because your mama was not allowed to tell me.”
“Why?” Jon pressed.
Because Rhea Royce is a heartless cunt. “Because Lady Royce wished to hide you from me.” To distract them from deepening the line of questioning, Daemon added, “Would you like a kepa?”
They did not answer him at first, and the uncertainty in their eyes cut deeper than any blade. “I do,” Jon said finally, tucking his head into Daemon’s neck.
“Will you tell us stories?” Raymar asked.
“I will tell you stories every night,” Daemon said. “And give you kisses, and sing you to sleep.”
Raymar stared at him, eyes huge. “Like Mama?”
“Yes,” Daemon said, kissing his cheek.
His son squirmed in his grip, right out of Daemon’s arm, and the lurch in his stomach was not unlike that when Caraxes took a steep dive. He just barely caught him by the arm, inches from the ground, earning a reproachful look for his efforts. The strangled noise he’d made caught Jon’s attention, and then he had a second excited toddler attempting to leap to his death. In desperation, Daemon lowered them both to ground, and Raymar proceeded to drag him over to a darkened corner of the cabin, where two large cages had been placed.
“Our dragons are scared,” Raymar said. “Can you sing for them?”
Daemon peered through the bars, spying the two hatchlings Lord Grafton had written of in his letter. These were not nearly large enough to have hatched when his sons were still in the cradle. He was no expert on hatchlings, but he would guess them to be months old at most.
Raymar’s dragon, the aptly-named Qelebrys, was a fetching shade of almost midnight blue, and delicate  tips of silver along her scales glinted in the torchlight. She stared back at Daemon while Raymar reached through the bars to caress the nubs of her horns. The other, Shadow, nearly disappeared into the darkness at the back of the cage. Only the glow of bronze where the light hit his chest and wings betrayed his presence until Jon toddled over to pat his dragon’s head like a dog.
“Why are they caged?” he asked. Even a young hatchling could inflict damage with tooth and claw, but not enough to cripple a man before being subdued. And they would only attack if provoked. If they are hurting my children—
“They grew agitated at your arrival,” Willam Royce said, speaking at last. “When the warlock worked his sorcery. His candle seems to anger or frighten them.”
His words were nonsensical to Daemon. “What sorcery? What happened to my dragon?”
“I do not know, my prince,” the knight said. “I was in here with the children. We could hear you and your dragon, and then we saw the glow of the candle’s shadow-light. The ship itself rocked, and there was a commotion. You said something in Valyrian, and your dragon left after. Then they brought you here.”
None of it stirred any memory in him. “What is this candle you speak of?”
A small hand tugged at his. “Sing,” Raymar commanded.
“Sing!” Jon repeated, equally insistent.
“It is no more than an hour before their bedtime,” Willam said. “We can speak after, if my prince should like to see to the children first.”
“Of course I shall see to the children first,” Daemon said through his teeth. “As this is the first I have seen them at all.”
Bedtime. Just how long had he been senseless? Sleep-addled though his mind might have been by the time they finally sighted the Volantene ship, he could have sworn it was no later than midday at the time. Daemon swallowed the question, surrendering to his sons’ chorus of pleading.
He knelt beside the cage, and his sons plopped down on either side of his knees. Daemon floundered for a few seconds, searching his memory for any lullabies, or a song appropriate for the nursery at all. He opted for a drinking song instead, but with its melody slowed and the lyrics sung in Valyrian instead, lest he be subjected to yet another Royce judging him.
The hatchlings took an immediate interest, their nervous movement turning to an eerie stillness as they stared at Daemon, as though their minds were specifically tuned to the sound of High Valyrian. Midway through the song, he extended the fingers of his hand through the bars, and Qelebrys ventured near. She flicked her tongue, tasting them, and let Daemon stroke her horn nubs, then the scales along her neck.
Emboldened by either Qelebrys’s bravery or his own curiosity, Shadow joined her, and soon both hatchlings were curled into small balls of contentment as Daemon showed his sons where their hatchlings would most enjoy being handled—a task that was far easier than with a full-grown dragon.
“Did the baby get his milk?” Raymar asked him once he had finished singing.
“The baby?”
“He was thirsty,” Raymar said with exaggerated patience.
“Was the woman his mama?” Jon asked.
Daemon gazed at them with pure astonishment. They can speak High Valyrian? The obvious implication came seconds later. They understood what I was singing. One verse in particular had focused heavily on the ample bosom of a baker’s daughter, but the lewdness would have been lost on his two-year-old sons.
“Yes,” Daemon said weakly. “She was his mama.”
Upset stole over Raymar’s face, his forehead scrunching. “I want my mama.”
“You have me,” Daemon said quickly, taking him up in his arms. “Your kepa.”
“I want my mama!” Raymar repeated, voice rising to a wail by the end, leaving Daemon with a thrashing toddler in his arms. “No! I hate you!”
Daemon could not help but flinch, and he released him, the pain only growing as his son ran sobbing for Willam Royce, whose wary gaze remained on Daemon as he comforted him. Jon patted his knee, then climbed onto his lap, standing to place his hands on Daemon’s cheeks.
“Don’t be sad,” Jon said. “You can be my kepa.”
Daemon took one of his tiny hands and kissed it on the palm, finding himself fighting back fresh tears. “You are my dearest treasure.” His father had always said that to them as children, and Jon seemed to take the same comfort in it as Daemon had, smiling sweetly in response.
He played with Jon for a time, during which his son brought out toy after toy, but what he seemed to most enjoy was being heaved up into the air, and spun through it as Daemon held his arms. He will take well to dragonriding.
Eventually, Raymar was persuaded to rejoin them, and he seemed to either have forgotten that he hated Daemon, or had already forgiven him. He was carrying a large doll of what appeared to be a bear, with a button for a nose and polished onyx eyes.
“This is Ser Berry,” Raymar said. “He and Ser Willam are our Kingsguard.”
Daemon kept his face neutral, though he stole a brief glare toward the Royce in question. “It is good that you have Kingsguard, for you are both princes.”
Raymar nodded. “I am Prince Rhaegar, and he’s Prince Jon.”
Daemon gave him a startled look. Elys had told them about their distant kepa and apparently taught them High Valyrian. Had she also hinted at their royal birth?
“Did your mama call you Rhaegar?” he asked.
“No, my muña,” Raymar said.
Daemon’s spine straightened. “Your muña?”
“She’s pretty and sad and she looks like me.” Raymar regarded him. “And you.” His voice became very small. “The king is mean to her. He makes her cry.”
He was beginning to realize just how difficult it would be to tease truth from toddler fantasy, though his son sounded almost frightened, which did not seem the product of imagination. But Daemon could not imagine who this imagined mother was, or why a king—presumably Viserys—would be unkind to her.
“Do you like being Prince Rhaegar?”
“I am Prince Rhaegar,” his son corrected, his fear giving way to confidence once more.
It was not a name that had ever found use within their family, but it had a pleasing sound to it. And it was far preferable to a Vale name like Raymar. Rhaenyra would find it charming, and my brother has already stolen Aemon for his second son. “May I call you Rhaegar?”
His son nodded, and Daemon turned his naming efforts to his other son, curious if he had also invented his own. “What is your other name, Jon?”
“Snow,” Jon said.
Daemon’s jaw clenched. A bastard’s surname, albeit one of the North rather than the Vale. To a child, it is merely one of winter’s delights, he reminded himself. They had been born in winter, his sons, and likely had carefree memories of Vale snow before spring had settled in.
“Would you like a special name too?” Daemon asked. “Like Rhaegar’s?”
Jon looked up at him, uncertainty swimming in his eyes. “Why?”
“Because you are a prince,” Daemon said. “And princes with dragons have special names.”
“I don’t have a special name,” Jon said softly.
The heartbreak in his voice clawed straight to Daemon’s heart. He picked his son up and kissed his temple, cursing his conniving bitch of a wife for the thousandth time for denying his sons both their heritage and their birthright. “May I give you one? As your kepa?”
Jon’s nod was hesitant.
“I would like to call you Baelon,” Daemon said. “After your grandfather—your kekepa. He had short hair like mine, and was very brave. He rode the biggest dragon in all the realm. Do you like it?” His son did not look entirely convinced, but neither did he reject the name outright, which Daemon chose to take as a small victory. “Thank you, Prince Baelon.”
He had decided upon that name before he had even arrived in Gulltown. If Viserys chose to take offense, so be it. Their father’s memory deserved to be honored in a living child, not hoarded by the dead.
Jon climbed up his side, hands gripping Daemon’s shoulder so that he could reach to kiss him on the cheek. “I love you, kepa.”
He had never thought that a few simple words could utterly disarm him, and yet Daemon found himself helpless before them. He hugged his son tight, kissing his hair and his cheeks. Baelon. My Baelon. “I love you,” Daemon said.
The door to the cabin creaked open, shattering the illusion of safety that he had clung to since holding his sons in his arms. Two men entered, one armed and the other bearing a tray.
“Prince Daemon,” the man with the tray said, bowing. “I have brought supper.”
“My appetite is for answers,” Daemon said, clutching Baelon tighter to his side as he moved closer to Rhaegar. “What are your intentions with me and my sons? Does Volantis seek war with the Iron Throne? For that is what awaits you, should you keep us captive.”
“Denyno will speak to you of such matters in the morn,” the man said. “He is resting now.”
Daemon glanced toward Ser Willam, to see if he recognized the name. Judging by the tightening of his lips, he did.
The Volantene carefully set the tray down, then bowed again, backing away until he and his armed guard reached the door, at which point they were left alone once more.
“The children ate before,” Willam said. “As did I.”
Daemon approached the tray, finding a cooked herring sitting in a pool of sauce that tasted of lemon. Small carrots had been arranged on either side of it, with bread and a small wedge of cheese above. It was a modest meal by royal standards, but for men at sea, it was likely the best they could manage.
They court my favor. Or at the very least, seek to treat me as a royal guest. Albeit one in a spacious cage. His appetite was ravenous after over a full day of flight with little more than a few bites of bread and salt beef, and the gods only knew how many hours unconscious, so he sat and ate. He tasted the carrots, then let his sons each have one as they watched him eat.
“Who is Denyno?” Daemon asked.
“The warlock,” Ser Willam said. “He is their leader, though there is a Volantene who also seems to be in command called Selboru.”
“He can make fireflies,” Rhaegar added.
“I don’t like him,” Baelon said, biting down with particular force on his carrot. “He makes my head hurt.”
His sons’ hands were orange with carrot juice by the end of the meal, and Ser Willam led him to a small washbasin, where he used a wet rag to wipe them clean. Despite the knight’s insistence that it was the children’s bedtime, Daemon’s presence seemed ample excitement for them to riot at the suggestion.
Daemon played with them instead, which mostly consisted of his sons lugging around their bear toy—Ser Berry, they reminded him whenever he forgot—and pretending they were creeping through a forest full of owls that wanted to attack them. Daemon was demoted from kepa to a member of their Kingsguard, and occasionally an attacking owl.
At the end of it, he asked his sons about their childhood, hungry to learn more about them, but his questions were met with an increasing impatience that was mirrored in their hatchlings’ agitation. Daemon was not prepared for how quickly their mood devolved to heartbroken sobs and furious screams.
“Noooo!” Baelon wailed as he carried him to the twins’ bed, fists pounding against his chest.
“They are harder to settle when they haven’t had their nap,” Ser Willam said, reaching down to pick up the boys’ bear doll. “I fear your arrival left them too curious for one earlier.”
“So it is my fault?” Daemon said sharply, barely dodging a swipe from Baelon to the underside of his jaw.
The knight blanched. “I did not mean to suggest that, my prince. They merely wished to know about you.”
“And what, pray, have you told them?”
“Very little,” Ser Willam admitted. “I thought the introduction was better left in your hands.”
The boys quieted once their Ser Berry was placed between them, and Daemon nearly choked on his jealousy at the ease with which Ser Willam seemed to handle them. No, the knight explained to them, their papa was not coming, but they had a kepa now and was that not a blessing? Their stares met Daemon’s, their expressions unconvinced.
“Did you not wish for your kepa to sing to you?” Ser Willam asked.
At that, they both perked up, and they begged for the same song as earlier, to Daemon’s great embarrassment. But he sang it as he had before, and the tears and sniffling faded to wide-eyed attention—which was better, but still not sleep.
Once he finished, Daemon searched deep within the recesses of memory for a proper lullaby, emerging with the melody of one but not the words, so he made them up instead, singing of a papa dragon searching for his two little dragons who had flown too far. They were equally enraptured at the start, but as the song dragged on, their eyelids began to droop. By the end, both his sons were fast asleep, their faces sweet and peaceful, snuggled into their bear, and this time Daemon found himself jealous of a mere doll. He dared a kiss to their cheeks, thankful when they did not stir.
Before, when the boys had been at their most raucous, he had been almost impatient to demand his answers of Ser Willam, but now he lingered at their bedside, simply gazing at them. My sons. He had not known in the hours since learning of them what it might be like to actually hold and comfort them, and hear their sweet voices. It should have been pure joy, but as his gaze lingered on them, something cold settled in the pit of his stomach.
They are helpless. They can be hurt or taken from me. It was a truth independent of circumstance, but particularly keen as the occasional shout in Valyrian penetrated the walls of their cabin. Daemon had never been a captive before. It had been a possibility in the Stepstones, but never one to inspire fear or dread. He would be ransomed or killed, it had always been as simple as that. He had never felt that he had anything to lose.
And in the span of but a few days, he suddenly found himself with everything to lose. He had never realized that the hollow in his heart that had driven him to war, to the edge of destruction again and again, had also been a shield. Nor had he been prepared for how quickly the two sleeping toddlers in front of him would rob him of it.
Those who love are forever hostage to it.
He was without dragon or sword, with no notion of how a ship of common Volantene sailors—and a warlock—had separated him from either, and without them, he and his children were utterly at their mercy. If Caraxes were to find them, all they need do was hold a blade to either child’s throat, and Daemon would have no choice but to yield and send him away.
He reached for his children again, gently stroking the backs of their hands. We cannot reach Volantis. Once they were within its famed Black Walls, they would never taste freedom again. They would live in gilded luxury, but Volantis would raise his sons as little more than slaves.
No. Daemon pulled his hand back, clenching it into a fist. I will not allow it.
There would be opportunities on the very long road to Volantis, perhaps even as early as Pentos. And he had one potential ally, as galling as it was to be reliant on the aid of a Royce.
Daemon withdrew, then turned to the knight, who had been watching in silence. “Let us speak.”
120 notes · View notes
terraswallows · 3 days ago
Text
This Is Why I Write.
You know, one of the hardest parts of coming out—especially for girls like us—wasn't the world, or even the people around us. It was ourselves. It was accepting the truth we'd tucked away in all the quiet corners of our hearts. I won’t lie, I spent so long swallowing words I desperately wanted to say, hiding parts of me I wished I could let breathe. I wanted to speak openly, to laugh a little too giddily at the girls I crushed on, to melt when someone complimented me the right way—but I couldn’t. Not back then.
Growing up trying to be “a guy,” there just… wasn’t space to be soft. There was no room for delicate feelings, or warm affection, or the little gay gasps I wanted to let out when I saw someone beautiful. I couldn’t talk about the way certain things made me want to cry, or how I wanted to be held, to be seen—not just as a person, but as a girl. A girl who wanted love. A girl who deserved love.
The day I finally accepted who I am—that I'm trans, that I’m gay, that I feel things deeply and want things tenderly—it was like taking a breath I didn’t know I’d been holding my whole life. Like suddenly, I could speak. That’s why I write the way I do. That’s why I’m so openly, unashamedly gay. That’s why I gush and ramble about the things, even if no one else quite gets it. Why I overshare when I don’t need to. Why I let my soft, silly, lovestruck little heart spill out into words—because somewhere deep down, I still hope someone will read them and feel seen too.
And if you’re reading this—my sweet, beautiful reader—I want you to know I see you. Whether you’re out and proud, or still cocooned in silence, hiding your truth away… I hope something in what I write wraps around your heart and whispers, “You’re allowed to be this too.”
Maybe you don’t have the words yet. That’s okay. Maybe you’re scared. That’s okay too. But I hope that for now, my words can stand in for yours—until the day you feel ready to scream them, or whisper them, or write them somewhere only you can see.
And when you do, I hope you know… you’re not alone. You’re never alone.
145 notes · View notes
yummycastiel · 10 hours ago
Text
''she looks like the real thing''- satoru gojo
Tumblr media
pairing: Satoru Gojo x f!reader, sorcerer!reader
synopsis: ‘’Dude why did that siren take on my image to try and seduce you, is there something you wanna tell me’’
content/warnings: yearning, mutual pining, flirting, slow burn, friends to lovers, canon typical violence, mentions of blood, Japanese folklore, feelings realization, confessions
word count: ~6.3k
~ ~ ~
You and Satoru didn’t often take on missions together, but when you did, it was nothing short of a good time. Despite the serious nature of the missions that Satoru took on, he was just…goofy. Goofy in a way that rubbed off on you, made you giggle quietly beside him as he made some dumb joke while gathering intel, or exchanged cunning quips as you exorcised whatever cursed spirit was unlucky enough to cross the both of you. Others asked if the two of you even took things seriously at all, which you did, really, but you couldn't help it. Satoru coaxed out a side of you that brought you genuine enjoyment for life, for living, which was a stark contrast to the usual sombre work of being a Jujutsu sorcerer. 
So when Satoru asked you to tag along on some new mission he was assigned, you accepted without hesitation. 
You slipped into the sleek black car that Jujutsu High had sent, joining Satoru in the backseat as you greeted him with a friendly smile. His usual self-assured smirk was plastered on his face as he lounged in the seat, one long leg crossed over the other with effortless grace. 
‘’You gonna fill me in on the details of the mission?’’ You asked him, settling into the backseat and giving him your usual smile. Satoru crossed his arms, tilting his head as if to eye you, though you couldn’t tell because of his blindfold, however you could feel the heat of his gaze on you. 
‘’Some unknown cursed energy residuals were reported on the outskirts of Tokyo, on the coast. Looks like we’re making a trip to the beach.’’ You smiled, pleased. 
‘’The beach, huh?’’ You mused, already picturing the cute souvenirs you could buy with Satoru to bring back to your students. Satoru took out his phone, scrolling on his screen quickly as he no doubt was reminding himself of the mission info as well. You two were as prepared as ever. 
‘’Yep! Looks like there’s been a couple disappearances in the past month. Huh…all men, last seen at this beach, never seen again…’’ Satoru said, fiddling with his black blindfold as he looked down at the screen, ‘’Oh? Potential special grade mission, huh? Looks like we might actually have a challenge on our hands!’’ He gave you an excited grin and your heart fluttered, though you kept a straight face as you tilted your head at him. 
‘’Try not to be too excited,’’ You chided lightly, ‘’There are people missing you know?’’ 
‘’Tch, can’t blame me for being a little eager after such a long streak of boring missions.’’ Satoru pouted, crossing his arms, ‘’Now, once we get there, you can do some recon, yeah?’’ 
And recon you did. Whenever you did missions with Satoru, you were often left to do the talking to civilians, asking them questions and prying for information, while Satoru lounged about waiting for you. You didn’t mind too much, honestly things went much more smoothly when it was you doing all the talking, and Satoru knew this. 
The little town you and Satoru found yourselves in would've been charming, though a cloud of despair and silence cloaked its every road and alleyway. No kids to be found playing outside, no laundry being hung, just salty-wind buffeting at the rocky shore. You had to knock on doors to get some answers from the townspeople, managing to have a couple productive conversations, but all the while it was hard to ignore the heavy, palpable tension in the air, like everyone in the area was holding their breath and waiting for something terrible to happen.  
You made your way back to Satoru, who was leaning against a broken down, white fence. He perked up seeing you, straightening up as you approached. 
‘’So? Did you find anything?’’ He asked, leaning closer to you. 
‘’Yeah actually…’’ You began, scratching your head as you inwardly sorted through the fresh information in your mind, ‘’A couple townspeople told me about something that happened a month ago. Apparently a fisherman caught something in his net, something strange…not just any fish. Have you ever heard of a ningyo?’’ Satoru cocked his head, pale pink lips pursing as he regarded you. 
‘’I’ve heard the name before, though I’ll be honest my knowledge on Japanese folklore isn’t so great.’’ He replied, ‘’Buuut, I’m guessing you’ll be giving me a lecture all about it right now?’’ You shot Satoru a look as he chuckled, patting your head before shoving it back in his pocket. You rolled your eyes, taking his arm and pulling him beside you as you walked down the rocky pathway. 
‘’You’re annoying,’’ You muttered at him, not unkindly, before continuing, ‘’Ningyo comes from Japanese folklore, the name meaning ‘human fish’. According to legend, and to the townspeople here, they’ve been around since the Asuka period, and if one eats their flesh, they’re blessed with unnaturally long life.’’ 
‘’Okay, soooo, mermaids then?’’ Satoru chimed in as the two of you wandered by the shore, his long legs slowing their pace so you could keep up with him, ‘’You think the cursed spirit we’re looking for is a mermaid?’’
‘’Not exactly,’’ You huffed, ‘’Ningyo are far from the typical, beautiful sirens that lure men to their deaths, they’re described as more fish-like than human, with the face of a monkey according to some stories. Apparently, if they are caught, it’s seen as an omen of calamity and misfortune.’’ Satoru peered down at you, lifting his blindfold up off one eye as if to get a good look at you, though you knew he already could.
‘’I love it when you get all nerdy on me.’’ He crooned, voice silky and smooth like honey, and the blood rushed to your face in the span of a second. You let out an absurd little laugh, dismissing Satoru’s casual flirtation. You’d known him long enough to know he wasn't being serious. He was never serious, that was both the problem and the solution to every pathetic, lovesick look you’d given him since you were sixteen. 
‘’Anyway,’’ You moved on, turning your attention back to the mission at hand. You were a pro at repressing your feelings, you could get an award for it. The casual tone of nonchalance? Nailed it. ‘’There’s all sorts of different kinds of lore, and even then there isn't a lot of information on them online, but I’m willing to bet that whatever that fisherman caught in his net last month has something to do with the cursed energy residuals you told me about and the disappearances. It’s too much of a coincidence not to be.’’ 
Satoru hummed, rubbing his chin as he straightened up to his full height. ‘’You’re probably right.’’ He told you, ‘’What happened to the fisherman who claims he caught this thing?’’ 
‘’We’re going to go pay him a visit now, actually.’’ I divulged, pulling Satoru along the road as we neared our destination, who complied without a word, only giving you a lazy grin. ‘’Oh, and Satoru? Let me do the talking.’’ 
~
The fisherman stood at his doorway, nervous eyes flickering back and forth between you and Satoru as though he were expecting something to jump out from behind and attack him. His nervous air wafted off of him in waves, his gaunt expression making your skin crawl. 
‘’It’s like I said before,’’ The fisherman said in a low, raspy tone, ‘’I didn’t really get a good look at that…that thing, when I caught it in my net. I just saw…a huge tail, a flash of teeth, and these terrible, terrible eyes, staring at me, empty and-’’ The man shivered, eyes screwing shut for a moment as he recalled the event. ‘’I threw it back overboard. I knew what it was. The ningyo.’’ 
‘’Can you tell us a bit more about the creature? What you know about it?’’ You asked, keeping your voice calm and level as you kept your gaze on the man. The man shot you a nervous look, hands wringing. 
‘’My family’s been in this town for a long time. My grandfather told me about the ningyo. Said they bring bad luck. Bad, bad luck. Not worth it to catch them, eat them, so any fisherman worth a damn steers clear whenever they hear their song.’’ 
‘’Song?’’ You asked, curious to know more. You felt Satoru shift on his feet behind you, leaning forward a little as well. The fisherman nodded 
‘’Their voice sounds like a flute, I’ve heard it.’’ He explained in a shaky, unsteady voice, ‘’It’s a nice song at first. Pa always told me they try to lure men in with their song, even change shape too since their original form is too ugly to do the job.’’ 
‘’Is there anything else you know?’’ Satoru asked, voice low and serious, which made you glance over at him. His blindfold was still covering his eyes, and he was leaning against the doorframe as usual, but his expression was one of concern. The fisherman paused, taking a guttural breath as his eyes flashed with something close to fear. He nodded slowly. 
‘’The song…I heard it before I caught it. I thought it sounded like…my girlfriend from when I was young.’’ The fisherman’s cheeks flushed as he recounted the details, gaze turning to the floor. Satoru and you shared a glance, his covered gaze meeting yours but you didn't need to see his eyes to understand what he was thinking.
‘’Girlfriend, huh?’’ You muttered, starting to connect the dots in your head. 
~
‘’You know, for a first, possibly special grade cursed spirit, this ningyo is kind of predictable.’’ Satoru drawled, lying down across the bench of the moderately-sized motorboat the two of you had rented. You sighed as you steered, the salty wind buffeting at your hair as the wild ocean spray lapped at the edge of the boat. This would be a nice outing if you weren’t tracking down a high-level curse, but you were too busy scanning the water, keeping a careful eye out for anything suspicious. Even though you knew Satoru could sense anything coming with those powerful eyes of his, you couldn’t help but stay alert. 
‘’I don’t think curses are particularly preoccupied with being original, Satoru.’’ You joked lightly, your eyes falling on his relaxed form. His elbows were up as he lay his head in his hands, long leg slung over the other. His white-hair was waving to and fro in the sharp breeze, flickering like a white flame in the setting sun. You wiped your sweaty palm on your thigh as you kept your gaze forward and not on Satoru’s handsome profile. Satoru chuckled, low and crooning. 
‘’Maybe not, but come on, mermaids singing to lure men to their deaths? Too cliche.’’ Satoru sighed with a flippant wave of his hand. You shook your head. 
‘’It can’t be as simple as that.’’ You said, ‘’The legend of the ningyo is well-known here, people are superstitious. Those men that disappeared, they’d know well not to follow some song into this ocean. This curse has more up its sleeve than a pretty imitation of a song.’’ The boat rocked to the side, lifted by a powerful wave that made you clutch at the side of the vessel. Satoru sat up gracefully, barely taking notice of the imbalance of the rocking boat. You felt your stomach squeeze, an unfamiliar sick sensation of nausea gripping you as your body swayed. Satoru had suggested the boat, since this was a water-bound curse and you’d have more luck hunting it down on the open ocean, and for a moment you wished the damn cursed-spirit could be normal and just be on land like the rest of them. 
‘’You’re right, as always,’’ He admitted easily, leaning closer to you so he could be heard over the crashing of the water around you both, ‘’Five men, all gone, last seen on their boats, so they were fishermen. They knew better. Whatever technique this ningyo has, it’s powerful and advanced enough to trick seasoned pros into its clutches. No doubt those men are dead already.’’ 
‘’Shape-shifter probably,’’ You hummed, biting your lip as you brainstormed every possible ability the curse could have, ‘’Or able to imitate human speech, taking on the voice of people’s loved ones?’’ Satoru rubbed his chin thoughtfully, and nodded. Another wave crashed against the side of the boat, throwing you off-course for a moment and you could almost feel your face turn green. You coughed, chest constricting as you looked out over the choppy waters of the cold ocean. A warm hand suddenly closed over your own that was gripping on tight to the tiller of the motor, and you turned back to see Satoru leaning over to where you sat at the stern of the boat. 
‘’Let me steer, hm?’’ He said gently, his breath fanning over your cheek as he urged you to take his spot. The warmth from his body rolled off him as he brushed against you, and all you could do was nod as you sat opposite him, heart beating fast. Your hand still burned from where he touched you. 
‘’Should’ve brought those damn life jackets.’’ You muttered, fingers curling around the edge of the bench as the boat kept speeding forward, now with an ever-confident Satoru steering it. Satoru chuckled, running his hand through his wind-swept hair. 
‘’Nah, you don’t need one with me around.’’ He said calmly, ‘’If you fall in, I’ll save you.’’ Your eyes flickered over to Satoru, taken aback by the absence of his familiar boyish and flirty tone. Instead, he gazed at you calmly, no hint of any teasing on his face. Your stomach went from feeling nauseous to doing somersaults, heart jumping into your throat and you were too tongue-tied to reply. You just laughed it off, looking away from the white-haired sorcerer in a weak attempt to hide the heat that was rising in your cheeks. You had such a soft spot for Satoru, you couldn't even bring yourself to get annoyed with him as you probably should for toying with your emotions like this. The teasing you could handle, but this? This genuine tone he took with you sometimes when he said something almost romantic? If you didn't know any better, you might let yourself feel a little bit of hope. But you knew better. You did. 
‘’Just shut up and steer the damn boat.’’ You snorted dismissively, crossing your arms and trying to relax as Satoru pouted playfully. He drove the boat for an hour, going in circles, then venturing further out to sea, with still no sign of any ningyo. 
Just as you were about to call it a night, a high-pitched, flute-like sound rang out across the water, now calm as the day descended into night. You shot a look at Satoru who nodded, slowing the boat to a puttering crawl. The song, a haunting call from something you couldn't see, broke the silence again as your boat finally came to a stop. Besides the sound of the water, you could hear a pin drop with how quiet you and Satoru were. You both tensed in your spots, eyes scanning the surrounding area for any sign of something, anything. Satoru turned suddenly, sharply moving his head to his left and you knew that he could sense the curse. 
‘’It’s close.’’ Was all he said, and without having to say anything to you, you brought down a veil.
‘’Emerge from the darkness, blacker than darkness. Purify that which is impure.’’ You chanted the words softly, and a curtain of darkness oozed down from the sky, surrounding you and Satoru, aiming to trap the cursed spirit within so it couldn't swim away. You unsheathed your weapon, body tense, ears catching the sound of rippling water. You turned to where Satoru was standing just in time to see a flash of a dark fin sliding through the waves, circling closer, closer, closer. Its song grew louder, shrill this time, making your ears ring and you had to cover them, dropping your weapon in an effort to block out the painful noise. Satoru still didn't move, seemingly unaffected by the sound, instead his lips parted as though he was confused, his brow furrowing as he listened. Was he hearing something else? Something you weren't? 
‘’Sato-’’ Your words were suddenly interrupted by a scream, the boat rocking violently as the ningyo flew onto the boat. It had a long, golden-scaled fish-tail, huge, lashing from side to side and slamming into the sides of the boat. Fanged, primate-like face licking its chops, distinct monkey snout sneering as it screamed again. It had the torso of a human, matted and wet fur however led to scaly black limbs that were armed with terrible claws that crushed the metal of the boat easily as it hung on tight. 
The force of it landing in front of you both made you sway, and you leapt to the side, hanging on for dear life so you wouldn't fall into the frigid waters. You grabbed at your weapon, hand wrapping around it so tight your knuckles went white. Satoru moved before you did, suddenly appearing behind the cursed spirit and he landed a powerful kick to its huge head, sending it crashing to the floor of the boat. The ningyo’s tail whipped around, narrowly missing Satoru but he dodged with ease, weaving in and out of its reach before it could make contact. You found your footing, taking the opportunity to leap at it, brandishing your weapon as you stabbed down at the cursed spirits head. The ningyo jerked up, body violently convulsing as its arms blocked your attack. It continued its terrible, haunting song all the while, and you clenched your jaw. You couldn't cover your ears, not now. 
Satoru and you cornered the cursed spirit, landing blow after blow, engaged in a calculated dance, the two of you working as a perfect pair, a perfect team, reading each other’s movements, predicting the next without even having to look at each other. The ningyo snarled and hissed, using its taloned arms to spin around helplessly, fish tail lashing from side to side as you backed it into a corner. You sliced and stabbed, managing to land a blow just as the curse lashed out at you, sending you crashing into the ground. Blinding pain seared through your vision, the iron taste of blood flooding into your mouth as you struggled to your feet. 
‘’Vile woman.’’ The cursed spirit spat at you, lips curling to reveal drooling fangs as it regained composure. Gritting your teeth, you knew the curse would single you out, try to take you out first to get you out of the way to deal with the biggest threat in the area, Satoru. You forced yourself to your feet, grabbing your weapon once more. Shooting Satoru a look as he launched himself at the ningyo again without missing a beat, and you leaped in the air, taking a risk as you sailed over the cursed spirit’s head, your blade swooshing down and attempting to slice through its furry shoulder. Satoru raised his hand, fingers moving to sign his cursed technique reversal that you knew very well, but in that moment, the ningyo moved faster. It whipped around, moving impossibly fast, leaping at you and trapping you in the sharp hold of its claws. 
You screamed as it pinned you to the ground, talons digging painfully into your ribs, drawing blood yet you didn’t feel it due to the adrenaline rushing and thrumming in your veins. The tangy scent of your blood filled your nostrils as you struggled, watching as the open maw of the curse closed in on your face, the hot stench of its breath fanning over your cheek. Instead of ripping out your throat, its body convulsed, spitting out a white, sticky substance that covered your mouth, choking you. 
‘’No-!’’ You heard Satoru’s voice from somewhere, you didn't know where, your ears were filled with the sickening groan of the ningyo as it kept its mouth wide. Whatever it was regurgitating was solidifying into a spiderweb-like trap, curling around your neck, down your torso and legs, keeping you immobile. Your heart was racing, panic settling into your gut and threatening to drown you as you struggled to free yourself in vain. Move, move, dammit! 
All you could do was breathe through your nose, trying to keep calm as the heavy weight of ningyo eased off you, and it turned to focus on Satoru. The white-haired sorcerer had his hand out, but he wasn't moving, too afraid to use his technique with you in harm’s way. His eyes were still covered, but his mouth was twisted into a grimace as he tensed, chest rising and falling as though he too was fighting to stay calm. You’d never seen Satoru break composure, not once, and the absence of his cool exterior made your blood run cold. The curse dragged itself so it was turned to face Satoru, sneering wickedly. It’s terrible mouth moved, but you couldn't make out what it said, but in an instant, the boat you found yourself in disappeared, falling into darkness as the environment changed. 
You were no longer where you had been moments before, now surrounded by dark, stormy skies, flashes of lightning illuminating a vast expanse of still water that reached the horizon. The air was heavy with the smell of salt and blood, not a whisper of wind to be felt. A shiver ran down your back in your immobilized state. You knew what this was. The ningyo’s domain. You tried to roll over, eyes flying over to watch Satoru. He could release his own domain, infinite void, in an instant, you knew this. No one could engage in a battle of domains against him and win, so why was he…? 
Satoru stood at his full height, frozen, mouth parted as though in a trance. He didn't raise a hand, didn't even twitch as his gaze was fixed ahead of him. Your eyes slowly fell to the cursed spirit, cold dread seeping through your body and into your bones as your stare was met with…you. 
It was you, standing there, where the ningyo had been. But it wasn’t really you. It had your face, your hair, your same mouth, but it was cloaked in glowing white robes, billowing out behind it. Its feet were bare, skin milky white, and the expression on its face was uncanny, just not quite right. You tried to scream, it wasn't you, it was the siren, the ningyo had changed into you, but the sticky-white gag only allowed for a muffled sound of panic to escape you. You thrashed, but Satoru didn’t even notice as he took a shaky step back, still fixed on the figure of you, no, the curse, which took a step towards him. 
‘’Satoru.’’ The siren’s voice rang out, cold and sweet, and you were shocked at how closely it resembled your own voice. ‘’Oh, Satoru…’’ The terrible crooning voice dripped with seduction as the ningyo tilted its head, your head rather, in the exact same way you did. Satoru flinched, whispering your name loud enough for you to hear. The siren version of you grinned, lips twisting with terrible beauty as it swayed towards Satoru.
‘’Come here Satoru,’’ The siren crooned in your voice, holding its arms out, ‘’No need to hide anymore.’’ Satoru’s hand slowly lifted to his black blindfold, pulling it down inch by inch to reveal glassy, crystal-blue eyes, but instead of looking at you, he gazed forward, mesmerised by the vision of you standing in front of him. He looked caught in a trance, lips parting in awe as he gazed at siren-you. Your own heart caught in your throat as you saw the look on his face, one of shock, something else, akin to hunger, flashing in his eyes that made your stomach twist. What was happening to him? 
The siren stopped, lifting an arm, finger beckoning Satoru to come closer. ‘’You bear such a heavy load Satoru,’’ it murmured with your soft voice, ‘’The strongest sorcerer of your age, so much duty, so much responsibility. You don’t need to be alone anymore darling, I’m here.’’ You saw Satoru’s shoulders slump as he took another step forward, getting closer, pulled by an invisible force towards the siren, his eyes never leaving its form. Despair crawled up your spine, threatening to drown you as you watched him get closer, closer, until he was only a foot away. You needed to do something, but your body was trapped, there was no way of getting free. The gag in your mouth made you think, if you could only call out to Satoru, maybe you could snap him out of this trance, though you weren’t sure what would happen since you were in the ningyo’s domain. 
‘’We can be together Satoru. I know you want that, don’t you? You want to be with me?’’ Satoru swallowed thickly as the siren spoke, your voice carrying out throughout the domain, ‘’I’ll never leave you. I’ll never abandon or betray you. We can get away from all this, that is what you truly want, I can see it.’’ Satoru mumbled something you couldn't hear, standing right in front of the siren now, looking down, head tilting, hands loosening. The siren raised an arm, running a single finger across his jaw, lips curling as your eyes, no, its eyes glittered in the dim light. You chewed frantically at the gag, trying to swallow, choke it down as you watched, terrified. 
‘’Just one kiss. One kiss and we can be together.’’ Siren-you cooed, brushing its fingers through Satoru’s white hair. Satoru didn't hesitate as he leaned down, moving slowly, allowing the ningyo to wrap its arms around him, tugging him closer. Your heart was pounding as you kept working to get rid of the cover over your mouth, bile rising in your mouth as you were able to choke down some of it. The siren raised a hand behind Satoru’s back, a human hand replaced by familiar claws that flashed, its true form materializing, and the siren version of you grinned wickedly, your eyes suddenly glowing scarlet. It raised its claw as it pulled Satoru against it, the sorcerer unaware as he leaned in too. 
‘’Toru, snap out of it!’’ Your voice, your real voice rang out in the silence, the scream ripped from your throat as you finally removed the gag over your mouth. You rolled, thrashing as you tried to sit up. ‘’That’s not me!’’ Satoru stumbled back, the spell broken as he whipped around, his blue eyes finding you. Panicked, he shoved the ningyo away, desperate to get away, and the curse snarled. Your face, which it wore, twisted, fangs protruding from your lips as you swiped at Satoru, but missed. It only took a moment for Satoru to come to his senses, shaking the fog from his head as he dodged another clawed swipe from the curse, whose form was already beginning to change back into its previous one. You watched as your body that it wore grew a tail, arms ripping into scaly ones, a snout stretching from the human nose.
Satoru spun, making a dash towards you and he hauled you over his shoulder. The wind was knocked from your lungs at how fast he was, barely catching him chant the words: ‘’Domain expansion; infinite void.’’ 
Suddenly the ground fell from underneath you, the sky and all the space around you turning into a black void as Satoru’s domain overtook the cursed spirits in less than a second. Beams of purple light sped past you as the domain materialized, and you felt Satoru’s arm around your waist tighten, holding you carefully. You yelped as Satoru moved, and you couldn’t see from where you hung over his back, but you heard what he was doing. A sickening tearing sound rang through your ears, and you felt Satoru’s body jerk backwards with violent force. You blinked, and suddenly you were back on the boat you had begun your journey on, the ocean calm, stars visible in the night sky. 
All you could hear was the sound of the waves crashing against the side of the boat, and you let out a huff as Satoru placed you down onto the floor gently, crouching next to you as he quickly helped you remove the web-like substance that kept your body trapped. His long fingers gently ripped it off, freeing your legs, your arms, and his hands went to cup your cheeks. His eyes were still uncovered, roving over your expression with concern. 
‘’Are you alright?’’ He asked hoarsely, his white hair falling into his eyes as he studied you. Satoru’s face was pale and he looked shaken. You felt the way he looked, still trying to process everything that had just happened. You nodded, sitting up and leaning against the edge of the boat as you tried to catch your breath. 
‘’I’ll be fine…’’ You murmured, looking down at your side where the curse had stuck its claws into you. The bleeding had stopped, so nothing serious.  ‘’The cursed spirit…?’’ 
‘’Exorcised.’’ Satoru told you, sitting back as he caught his breath too. The silence between you was loud, and you felt like you should say something. 
‘’Thanks for saving me.’’ You said, offering Satoru a shaky smile. Satoru met your eyes, but they quickly flicked away.
‘’You saved me, actually.’’ Was all he said, voice low, almost embarrassed. He rubbed the back of his neck, a nervous tic you knew well with all these years of knowing him. Silence fell again, and the questions plaguing your mind made your stomach churn. You didn’t know how to breach the subject. Hey Satoru, why did that siren take on my image and try to seduce you? There wasn't exactly a rulebook on how to ask one of your closest friends such a question, none of your years of overthinking and worrying could have prepared you for this situation, so you kept your mouth shut, feeling too awkward to even ask about the cursed spirit again. 
Apparently for Satoru, he did not want to bring up the subject either, as he got up from his spot, turning on the boat’s engine with a loud hum, and he sat down, steering the boat back to land. You wrapped your arms around yourself, glancing over at the white-haired sorcerer every once in a while. He kept his gaze ahead, the blindfold around his neck billowing in the air. Satoru didn't look at you once, just chewed his lip. You could tell he was tense, mind clearly elsewhere as he drove the boat, but you’d never seen him act like this. A million things ran through your head at once, a million possibilities you were too afraid to ask about or even conclude yourself. The ningyo lured men to their deaths, you knew this. With a song, with a promise. The fisherman from before had said he’d heard the voice of a past love, and if he hadn't thrown the curse overboard he might have fallen victim to it as well, might have even seen it take on the shape of that special someone too. If you hadn't just seen what you'd seen, you'd have no problem coming to the conclusion that the ningyo, the siren, would release its domain and take on the form of their victim's innermost desires, but…
Satoru’s siren looked like you. Used your voice. 
There was no reality or possibility that Satoru Gojo’s innermost desire, his loved one, was…you. 
But you’d seen him break, if even for a moment. You saw Satoru freeze, saw him allow himself to be drawn into a trap of promises and desire. The strongest. For the vision of you. 
You gazed at Satoru again, swallowing thickly as you felt your heart twist in your chest. You tried to stuff your feelings deep as you usually did, keep your wishes and hopes and painful want under that lid that you kept shut so tightly shut, but as you and Satoru stepped off of the boat, tying its rope to the dock you started off at, you knew you had to say something. Anything was better than this tense and uncomfortable silence. 
Satoru was already walking away from you, muttering something about having to call Ijichi to come and pick you two up, but you stopped walking. He glanced back, confused, his blue eyes darting to your form as you clenched your hands tightly at your sides. 
‘’Satoru…um…’’ You trailed off, looking down at your feet, your heart in your throat now, ‘’You wanna tell me what just happened?’’ Satoru froze mid-step, shoulders rising as if he was a child getting caught doing something he shouldn't be doing. He turned to face you, stuffing his hands into his pockets. 
‘’We exorcised the cursed spirit, if that’s what you mean.’’ He replied, feigned nonchalance dripping in his voice. So fake. You knew. You could tell when he was pretending. 
‘’Yes, but, also…uh, you know, about how the ningyo kinda took on my image and kind of tried to seduce you…?’’ You said awkwardly, practically forcing the words from your mouth. Your hands toyed with your hair as you met Satoru’s gaze and you swore you saw him blush. 
‘’Oh.’’ He mumbled, looking away from you, suddenly very interested in the rickety dock at his feet, ‘’Yeah…crazy stuff huh?’’ Satoru chuckled awkwardly, rubbing the back of his neck furiously. You cursed inwardly. God, he was dense sometimes. 
‘’Well…um…the siren-the ningyo apparently takes on the form of their victims' innermost desires or loved ones to draw them into their trap. It’s their technique, I guess, which would explain why so many seasoned fishermen were taken by the curse. So, what I’m asking is…and if I’m totally off-base you can tell me, it’s okay, I just want to know-’’ You were rambling know, words tumbling from your lips as you dragged on and on about what you knew about the mission, but Satoru cut you off. 
‘’Yeah, I have feelings for you. That’s why the cursed spirit looked like you.’’ You blinked, staring at Satoru like he’d just grown two heads. A shiver travelled through your body, stomach flip-flopping as you repeated his words inwardly, because Satoru saying he had feelings for you was…no, you must have heard wrong. 
‘’That’s why I let my guard down.’’ Satoru said, still not looking at you, looking off to the side, a faint brush of pink coating his cheeks, ‘’Because I thought it was you.’’
Your mouth opened and closed, and you probably looked like a dumb idiot just standing there, several feet separating you and Satoru, and you couldn't find any words to reply. For years you’d spend your nights hopelessly pining after him, conjuring up potential scenarios like a lovesick school girl (which you had been) where Satoru would confess his undying love for you and you’d kiss him and you’d both run off into the sunset, happily ever after. You recited what you would say, knew exactly what words you’d use to tell him how you felt, even though in the deep crevices in your mind you knew you’d never get the chance to tell Satoru any of it, and that was fine. It was fine because as long as you got to stand by him, even as a friend, that was enough for you. Never in all your years had you ever thought it might happen like this. 
Words failed you. 
But your body didn’t, because you took a step forward, and suddenly you were running to Satoru, closing the distance between you, hands reaching out to grasp the fabric of his shirt, tugging him closer. Satoru’s eyes widened in surprise, hands coming up to land on your waist as if they belonged there, and when you kissed him, he kissed you back. 
He froze for a moment, his lips cautious, wavering, but when you wrapped your arms around his neck, sighing as you felt his lips on his, Satoru kissed you back, hard. His fingers curled into your hips, pulling you flush against his chest as his lips parted against yours, needy and desperate. Kissing Satoru felt like walking on air, fireworks exploding in your chest as you ran your fingers through his soft hair. His lips were impossibly soft, but the hunger in how he moved against you set your skin on fire. He kissed you like he didn’t need air, like all he needed could be found in your touch, and if he let you go, or if he stopped, this would be the last chance he’d get, ever. 
You smiled into the kiss, finally breaking apart after another moment, and Satoru pressed his forehead against yours, fighting for air as his hands ran up your back, to your shoulders, then cupping your face. He held you close, like you were something delicate, precious. 
‘’I have feelings for you too.’’ You whispered almost shyly, meeting his glittering cerulean eyes, finding everything you ever wanted within them. These were an ocean you’d gladly lose yourself in. Satoru laughed softly, sweet breath mingling with yours. 
‘’You sure you’re not a siren?’’ He asked you, a playful smirk tugging at his lips, ‘’Not gonna drag me down to the watery depths?’’ You shook your head, feeling your face flush. 
‘’Not this time Satoru. I’m the real thing.’’ You replied quietly, your thumb brushing over his lips.
‘’Yeah, you are the real thing.’’ He whispered, and he kissed you again. 
~ ~ ~
a/n: saw the synopsis prompt on twitter and i couldn't get it out of my head so here we are. Took some creative liberties with the Japanese folklore of the ningyo when it came to the abilities of the cursed spirit! hope yall enjoy :)
67 notes · View notes
godmadeaterribleerror · 2 days ago
Text
hi!!!!!!!!!!! it's okay take your time <3
LMAO Dean knows her she gets pissed real easy, but Bobby? she's gonna commit a war crime
2. hard cut to Sam with two voodoo dolls, smashing them together to make them suck face
3. she's jealous😔 she doesn't even know dean would rip out his heart if she asked him to.
4. sorry i keep it in a lockbox at the bottom of the ocean.... (i love the thoughts tho, please keep sharing them)
5. ✨ SECRETSSSSSSS ✨
6. .... the nda.
7. she is fundamentally a metaphor for mental health. her dissociation is just ✨magical✨ (fun fact i got the idea from the fact that it is how *I* disassociate irl)
8. John is lucky bobby doesn't drag his musty ass soul up from hell and beat him up.
9. Princess truly makes lying to herself a sport. love that for her.
10. HE'S IN DANGER (good)
11. btg squad movie night??
12. :) i do (you're gonna love the next chapter) (i told you guys i be planning)
13. Dean is in danger of a boner all the time
14. HERE HE COMES
15. new masturbation fuel for dean just dropped. he needs five.
16. double masturbation fuel. help him
17. She and Sam are siblings fr. She's his sister-in-law whether Dean marries her or not. he's going to propose FOR dean, just so they can legally be siblings.
18. ehehehheeh
19. he's such a simp. i love him
20. girl me too tf.
21. he's SUPER normal about this !!
22. I KNOW. THAT'S THE GOAL🩵
23. she was used by Lucifer to raise Death she's not going to be super chill and forgiving of herself about that.
Final thoughts: LMAOO sorryyyyyy <3. And you don't ahve to make anything, but if you do, ANYTHING is accepted for the "stuff by you guys". memes or writing or a playlist you make yourself or anything else :) i'm just happy y'all are here.🩵🩵🩵🩵
Tumblr media
Chapter 23 - You've Been Waiting to Break
Series Masterlist - Main Masterlist
Author's Note: The Princess effect. It's kicking into their universe big time. (She's speedrunning season 5). Enjoy!
Chapter Title from Mr. Blue by Catherine Feeny
Word Count: 19.3k
Chapter Summary/Warnings: You look for leads, and Dean is very normal about everything. Usual Warnings.
Tags: Dean Winchester/Female Reader, enemies to friends to lovers, canon divergence, slow burn, angst, fluff, pining, action
Chapter 22 - Chapter 24
Read on A03!
“You’re gonna be pissed.” 
You frown at Dean—drumming his hands on the edge of Baby’s wheel and watching you carefully—and shake your head. “Why would I be pissed?”
“Uh… I don’t know how to say it.” He lets out a long breath, tipping his head back to rest on the bench. “But you’re gonna be pissed. Just remember, none of us are happy about it. And- Uh- There is someone you can kill-“
“Dean-
“And overall, I think he’s doing pretty well with it. I mean, he hasn’t changed, and he’s no less valuable, still very- Y’know- Bobby-“
“Dean-“ 
“So if you want to kill one of us, kill Meg-“
“Who- Meg the demon?” Your eyes narrow, and your hands fly to the door. But before you can push it open, a strong arm is wrapping around your waist and tugging your back. “Fuck- Dean-“
He pins you tight against his side, and you’ve never been strong enough to really fight him before, but the exhaustion in your body isn’t doing you any favors. 
You’ve slept, but only one proper night. Dean had—not so subtlety—bought snacks at the gas station and ordered you extra food when you stopped at a diner, but it’s not enough to make up for months of self-neglect. And Dean is Dean. Strong and Golden and a stubborn, overprotective asshat, who’s holding you like you’re a ragdoll. You don’t even get to think about how his hand is splayed over your stomach, or how his voice is deep in your ear and sending shivers up your spine, because you’re too busy trying to squirm out of his hold. 
The Silver is silent and content in your body—it is Dean—but something’s wrong with Bobby, and Dean won’t let you go-
“Stop- Shit-“ Dean grunts in your ear, squeezing your body slightly. “Stop fucking moving, Princess-“
“Let me go-“
He shakes his head, his grip only tightening. “I’m trying to talk to you-“
“Talk to me inside-“
“Well, I want to talk to you in the car-“
“We’ve been in the car for fucking hours-“
“And I- son of a bitch.” Dean snaps your name, and suddenly he’s moving you, turning your body around until your face him, your noses bumping together and- 
Fuck.
He’s so pretty. Green eyes deep on yours with his brow slightly furrowed, and he’s tanned a bit more since you left, although that might just be how he’s Golden. So fucking Golden. Smelling like cinnamon and grass, washing over you and causing a little gasp you can’t stop to escape your lips.
And he’s warm.
And his muscles are flexing around you, and there’s now a slightly stronger crook to his nose—you need to bubble wrap him, or start killing whoever’s been punching him in the face—but he’s still perfect.
And he’s real.
This is real. Not another dream or fantasy. Just Dean, pressed right against you, holding your gaze, and muttering your name in a firm, low voice that sparks a small fire in your gut.
“You gonna calm down?”
It’s too easy to shake your head. “You said I’d be angry, Winchester, you don’t get to tell me to calm down-“
“Shit, I know, just-“ He sighs, scanning over your face with a small frown. “I want you to be ready, Princess, but it isn’t that bad. Pinky promise.”
He raises his pinky between your bodies, and small, boyish grin on his face, and you sigh.
“You said there was a demon involved.”
“Yeah. That bitch that was on us when we were hunting for Dad.” He grimaces. “She kissed me.”
You can feel yourself tense, and you have no right to be pissed about that. Three kisses aren’t anything, and you’re the one who left, but if you had been there, nobody would have tried to touch Dean at all-
“I didn’t kiss her back.” He adds, and you swallow.
“I didn’t think you did.” 
“Good.” His throat bobs slightly. “If you need to hit something, you can hit me.”
You roll your eyes. “I’m not going to hit you, De-“
“I know. Just offering.” He grins at you, and you can’t stop yourself smiling slightly back.
He’s so close. And you’re going to kill that demon—mostly for whatever she did to Bobby, but a little for kissing your Dean, even if he’s not really yours—but later. Maybe after you’ve slept for a million years, in your own bed, with Dean tangled around you.
It would be nice if that kept going. If you kept waking up with his legs thrown over yours and his arm wrapped over you, pinning you a little between his body and the mattress.
And you want him to hold you like that in… other situations.
Like one where, instead of just dropping your head to his shoulder and taking a long, slow breath, you’re brave enough to crash your lips against his and see what he does about it. Maybe he’d carry you inside, and shout to Bobby that you’re home before marching to your room. Or he’d just press you down onto the Impala bench, and touch you here. And even without the gravitational pull that you have for him, he would want you enough to not wait. To run the hand on your lower back between your thighs or roll you on top of him, guiding you up and down his-
“You ready, Princess?” Dean’s voice is a little hoarse in your ear, and you swallow, pulling back to meet his eyes.
“How pissed am I going to be?”
He chuckles, tucking some hair behind your ear, and a small fire glows over your skin where his knuckles brush your cheek. “Call it a nine. Wait here.”
Dean shuffles away, but before he climbs out of the car, he turns back.
His jaw is clenched, brow furrowed, and his lips are in a tight line as he scans over your face. You open your mouth to ask him what’s wrong, but then he’s moving again. Crashing forward and wrapping his arms back around your body, almost suffocating you with the strength of his hug. His face buried in your hair, your leg thrown slightly over his lap to keep your body steady, and your arms flying around his torso without thought. 
You can hear his heartbeat, when he’s pressing you to his chest. It’s a little fast, and his breathing is heavy around you, and you don’t ever want to move.
You’ll have to, eventually, but you don’t want to. Even if this is all you get of Dean for the rest of your life, you’ll take it. You can feel the light and iridescent color of the Spiderweb shining through your body, lighting up and casting around yours chest, almost forcing your body to melt into Dean’s. 
But he’s got you. 
So nothing can really be that bad at all.
“Dean.“ You whisper against his body, and he only holds you tighter.
“Missed you.” He mutters, lips brushing over the crown of your head. “So fuckin’ much. I- Son of a bitch, Princess, don’t do that again.“
“I won’t.” You mumble, praying to nothing that you’re telling the truth. You want to be. So fucking bad, you never want to leave Dean’s side again. “All the way down.”
“All the way down.” He squeezes your body three times, and he’s right.
Three times mean you’re good. 
And you are good. 
You’re home. 
The Sky is still watching, when Dean offers you his hand to get out of the car, and you take it with a wide smile you can’t remember how to bite down. But it can fucking suck it. Right now it doesn’t matter, what Lucifer and the Blue and the Sky want from you. 
You just want Dean. Want him to never let go of your hand, or let Gold fade from your body. You’re covered in it, when you stand up, and nothing ever been better. It’s not even wiping Jo’s pastel blue from your fingers, only coating over it like a shield, blocking it from ever being wiped away. And it still fucking hurts—a stabbing pain in your skull, an exhaustion heavy over your skin, and a pang in your gut that might just be hunger—but if you fall apart here, you’ll have Dean. You won’t hurt him—you’re not sure you can—and he’d never let you float too high away. He’d pull you back down, and hold you until you were only yours again.
And even when you’re not yours, you’re his.
And you haven't talked about it yet. How one second you were on a dirt road in Europe, running and running and only Silver, and then you were in Oregon. Staring at Dean and falling into him, nothing really clear except the Gold of Dean, the green of his eyes, and his voice saying your name. 
But Dean hasn't asked. And if he does, you don't know what you'll tell him. You don't know how you did it. You're not sure you'll ever be able to do it again. But you'd been in pain, stretched into the emptiest corners of the universe and sunken into the darkest black holes, a small bit of you running through the feathers of birds in India and the lungs of fish in the Pacific, and then Dean had called you.
He'd called you, the rush had kicked in, and you'd gone to him. You'll always go to him. Just to be as close as he'll allow, you'll always go to Dean. You love him, and if he's asking you to stand by his side-to hold his hand and let him lead you anywhere in the world, but mostly home-you're not breaking any rules by listening.
You never should have left in the first place. If not for the taunts of Lucifer and pleas of the Blue still ringing in your ears—Sam would have held on for you, if you'd just stuck it out and stayed—for Bobby.
He's waiting for you in the entrance hall. Sitting in a-
"Shit." Your hand tightens in Dean's—now hidden behind your back, like you're a high schooler with a secret boyfriend, and Bobby's been waiting up to catch you sneaking out—and he squeezes it once as you stare down at Bobby. 
He looks a little too amused by the whole situation, especially given he's the one in the wheelchair. But if he has any opinions on how close you're standing to Dean—how you're pressed to his chest, and his hand is suddenly on your hip to keep you steady—he doesn't share them. He only raises his brows and snorts at your wide features, wheeling a little closer with a dry expression.
"You gonna say hi? Or just gape at me like you ain't never seen a man sittin' down before."
"Hi." You whisper, and you want to move forward,  but you’re frozen. You could move and explode and hurt Bobby more. You could try to touch him, but maybe he doesn’t want you to. Bobby, more than anyone, knows what you’re capable of. What you can do, and how little control you have, and he may be mad at you for leaving him at all-
“Fuckin’- Jesus, stop starin’ at me like I’m gonna explode.”
You swallow, and your knees feel a little weak.
Whatever happened, you could have stopped it. If you’d been here, nothing would’ve even gotten close enough to Bobby to hurt him-
Bobby grunts your name, wheeling a little closer, and the only thing keeping you upright might be Dean. Still holding your hand, still touching your hip, standing a little taller than usual behind you but firm around you. Golden and grounding and stained all over Bobby’s hallway. 
And the wheelchair is already covered in Bobby’s green. Dean said it was a demon who was to blame. You would have known it was a demon immediately You could have stopped it-
“Look at me, kiddo.” 
You swallow, swaying slightly on your feet, and meet Bobby’s eyes. They’re a little glossy, but just as firm as always. Just like Bobby’s soul, grounded and firm. 
“You listenin’?”
You nod weakly, and Bobby sighs.
“Dean, go in the other room.”
“Uh-“ You can feel Dean shift behind you, and your hand flies to cover his on your hip. You don’t want him to leave. If Dean’s leaves, you’re going to float away, and nothing will be able to pull you back down.
“Dean-“
“I’m worried she’s gonna fall over, Bobby.” Dean mutters, and you just nod again. The Silver is silent in your body, but there’s still a lump forming in your throat. Dean can’t go away. You just got him back and the pain isn’t eased, but you don’t think you’re going to lose yourself, just as long as Dean’s here.
“Fuckin’ hell.” Bobby mutters, running a hand over his face. “Can’t believe I’m gonna encourage this.”
You can hear the frown in Dean’s voice. “Encourage what-“
“Shut it, idjit. You’re stayin’, but you ain’t here.”
“Oh- Uh, sure.” Dean’s thumb starts to rub over your hip, and he squeezes your hand one time once more.
You manage to squeeze back three times, and he relaxes behind you.
“Do I just- Should I close my eyes-“
“You pretend you’re in another room.” Bobby grunts, keeping his eyes on you. “You listenin’ to me, kiddo?”
You nod again, and Bobby wheels a little closer.
“Good. This,” he gestures to his body. “Ain’t your fault. Ain’t no one’s fault but that bitch Meg. Not your fault we’re in this mess either, so if you’re thinking of lockin’ yourself up instead of sleepin’ in your damn bed, then I’ve been doin’ your laundry for months for no fuckin’ reason-“
“Bobby.” You cut him off with a whisper, the words starting to rise like vomit in up your throat. 
You need to say it. Need to tell him. Need him to know, because you’re such a shit fucking daughter but you still want him to know. 
“I’m sorry.”
He scowls. “I just fuckin’ told ya-“
“For leaving.” You shake your head, your words starting to choke in your throat. “I- I didn’t even tell you, and I know you were mad at Dean but it’s not his fault. It’s- I had to- I couldn’t stay here with- With Jo-“ Your vision is starting to blur, and the only thing keeping you up is certainly Dean. “I should have called- Or just texted- And I left you with these two idiots and I’m sorry-“
Bobby mutters your name, and you stumble forward, moving down to your knees to give him a long, tight hug. It’s a little awkward with positioning, but Bobby doesn’t hesitate to return it. Squeezing you slightly as your sniff and silent tears fall down your cheeks, sighing in your ear as he rubs your shoulder. 
And when he speaks, he keeps his voice low enough for only you to hear. 
“Nothin’ to be sorry about, kiddo. Did end up burnin’ all her other shit, just in case, but she’s buried near the waterfall, down by trail. You can make Dean take you. He ain’t gonna say no.”
You nod, squeeze Bobby once. “Thank you. Were you? Mad at him?”
Bobby sighs. “Mighta been short with ‘im, yeah.”
“Short?” You pull back, wiping your nose with your sleeve and giving Bobby a small smile. “You yelled at him, didn’t you.”
“Yelled at both of ‘em.” Bobby grunts. “Yelled at Cas, too. Feathery little shit wouldn’t say where the hell he dropped you-“
“I did ask him not to. But it was Rome-“
“Rome?!” Dean all but shouts behind you, and you turn to see him running a hand through his hair and shaking his head. “Fucking- I didn’t think of Rome-“
“Aren’t you supposed to be pretending you’re in another room?”
Dean rolls his eyes at you. “Well I am here, Princess, and I can hear-“
“I know, De.” You give him a teasing smile, the strain in your voice slowly softening, but he looks adorable. Somehow pacing without moving, fidgeting with the cuffs of his jacket as he stares at you in disbelief. “You’re being dramatic again.”
“Shut up, you were missing-“
“I called you every day-“
“Yeah, from the other side of the freakin’ planet-“
You’d be pissed about how annoyed he sounds, but you know Dean. He’s rubbing his face and glaring at the air—but not you—so he’s more furious with himself than anything else. He’ll calm down.
You just need to keep smiling at him, and he’ll probably talk himself into a reset. 
“I- Shit, you don’t speak Italian, and you didn’t have any damn money-“
“I worked it out.”
Dean narrows his eyes. “You stole shit, didn’t you.”
“It’s not stealing, it’s borrowing-“
“Did you give it back?”
You flush slightly. “No.”
“Then that’s stealing, Princess. And- Shit, you were an illegal immigrant, what if you got caught-“
“I think I would’ve been fine-“
“Of course you think that.” Dean throws his hands in the air, shaking his head. “But I wouldn’t have been there to help you, and- Son of a bitch- Rome-“
“The hell would you have done if ya did think of Rome?” Bobby asks, and you’re grateful. You trying to offer Dean solutions only seems to be spiraling his freakout more. “You ain’t able to fly without goin’ catatonic, boy. Were you gonna rent a boat?”
You snort, and Dean frowns.
“Could a boat make it across the… Atlantic, right-“
“Dean.” You wrinkle your nose at him, moving fully back to your feet. “You were not going to take a boat across the ocean.”
“I could’ve-“
“Yeah? How do you rig a mast.” Bobby’s voice is dripping with the same amusement as yours, and Dean scowls. 
“I’d learn as I went.”
You giggle, moving to stand back at his side. “You would’ve drowned, Deano.”
He glowers at you, even as he grabs your hand once more, his voice moving under his breath. So quiet you almost don’t hear it. “Would’ve fuckin’ swum then.”
“Swam.” You hum, and Dean blinks.
“Uh-“
Bobby coughs, the expression on his face as he looks between you and Dean entirely unreadable. “You two got a chance to eat, before you got back?”
You nod. “We stopped at a diner this morning.”
“Late lunch?” Bobby grunts, you shrug, and Dean tugs your hand slightly, jerking his head to Bobby with an almost pleading expression. 
“De-“
“I’m hungry.” He mutters, and you almost laugh. 
“You’re always hungry-“
“Yeah, but I want that late lunch-“
“Tell Bobby, not me.”
“I can hear.” Bobby grumbles, starting to turn in his chair. “Dean, help ‘er settle back in. Sam called few hours before you showed up, he’ll be back in the morning.”
“Can we-“
“We’ll go over everythin’.” Bobby sighs, giving you a gentle smile over his shoulder. “Welcome home, kiddo.”
You swallow, and nod. “Thank you.”
He nods, wheels away, and you’re left with Dean behind you, shifting awkwardly on his feet as you turn to him with a grin. 
“Why didn’t you just ask Bobby for lunch?”
He scowls. “The offer was for you, sweetheart, not me.”
“But he’s making you the lunch-“
“Cause he knows I’m gonna give you some of it.” Dean mutters, and before you can push further, he’s tugging you closer to his side. “C’mon. You need to change.”
You frown down at your clothing. It’s not clean, but it’s far from the worst you’ve ever seen. “I don’t have anything clean-“
“Take one of my shirts.” Dean shrugs. “And I think Bobby did do your dirty shit last month, but you can take my boxers too. If you need them.”
You only just manage not to stumble at the idea. Of wearing Dean’s boxers. His shirt you’ve done before, but you’ve worn Sam’s shirt, too. Not for more than an hour at a time—and just until you can get to either your own, non-blood-splattered clothing, or Dean—but all the same, you’ve worn it. 
You’ve never worn Dean’s boxers. And now all you can think about is Dean, wearing boxers, grinning down at you and holding you by your hip. Guiding you down and whispering in your ear, his eyes dancing with a tease light as you melt into him and bury your face in his bare chest-
“You called me an idiot.” Dean mumbles in your ear as you walk upstairs, his hand sliding to your lower back. “That’s pretty freakin’ rude, Princess.”
Focus. 
You need to focus. And later, you’re going to have to figure out how to get those fantasies under control. It’s not like you’ve never thought about Dean like that, but it’s only growing more demanding. More distracting. More obvious, where he might say your name and you’ll moan from just the sound. That will definitely be breaking a rule. Can’t show it on your face. Can’t make this about you.
Whining whenever Dean’s fingers brush over bare skin, or gaping at him with an obvious flush and lust-blown expression—lost in your own head to thoughts of big, calloused hands shoving your knees apart and full lips kissing on your inner thigh, and you need to get a fucking grip—is going to give something away.
If it’s not that you love him, it’s that you’re a literally blushing virgin. Aching and needy for Dean without anything to offer him in return. Maybe yourself—all of you, the bits you’ve never wanted anyone but Dean to see, that so many beings seem hellbent on taking—but that’s not enough. That’s like giving someone a sick cat. It will take so much time to make them trust you, for them just to sit in your lap, and the whole time you’re never even going to know if they’ll be gone the next day.
Dean doesn’t deserve that. You know—have known—that he should be with anyone but you. 
But you’re the one he’s grinning at. The one he’s guiding down the hall and touching.
And it’s not indulging if Dean touches you.
You roll your eyes, keeping your voice bored in the hope he doesn’t notice your slight gape or flush. “You’re not an idiot, De.”
His smile grows. “You’re the one who said it, sweetheart-“
“I didn’t mean it. You know that.”
Dean’s smile is impossibly wide as you push the door to your room open, and it’s never not going to be painful. Strangling the words I love you, Dean, in your throat, or watching his chest puff out at the idea that he’s smart. He is smart. You don’t know who’s been telling him he’s not—that’s a lie, you have an idea, and John should be praying in hell that the angels get to you before you get to him—but he is.
And you want to tell him everything. Not just what you have to say, but the things you’ve kept to yourself for so long. The Sky is right out the window, and you always tell him not to open the curtains because then it will watch. The Silver is volatile, but you don’t think it could hurt him if you tried. You’d make him sick, but you wouldn’t hurt him.
Dean’s soul will never leave his body. 
It will only run with a little bit of Silver, because you’ve embedded into him and it’s never going to go away.
You want to tell him that, too. Even if it makes him leave, or finally look at you like the monster everyone else seems to know you are. You can’t tell him—you’re sick and vile and love him, and you never want him to leave—but you still want to. 
You want to tell him about how there are Men on God, and Dean might be one of them. Maybe. But the Men of God always end up turning on the Magdalenes, and you know Dean wouldn’t do that. He stayed. He waited. 
You love him. 
Passing you his shirt and boxers just as promised, and waiting awkwardly on your bed as you change in the bathroom. 
“I’ll- Uh, you can have dibs on laundry.” He calls your name, and you can picture him frowning at his feet. “Sammy can deal, or just wear a freakin’ blanket or towel-“
“I could wear a blanket or towel. I mean, it’s not like laundry takes a million years-“
“It’s your house first.”
“Technically, it’s Bobby’s-“
“Technically, that makes it yours too-“
“No, it doesn’t. I’m not his legal child.”
“Me and Sammy aren’t his legal children either. And you’ve lived here longer.”
Shit. “Shut up.”
Dean only laughs. “Bossy, Princess.”
You flush, arranging your hair in the mirror, and you almost don’t fully recognize yourself. It’s nothing in your features—sure you look a little tired, but you’re always a little tired—but something in your eyes. Almost a glow, or gleam that’s leaking out, over your features like an infection. 
“Dean?”
“Yeah?”
You frown, examining every pore of your face for even a bruise or scratch, maybe a seared mark left by one of the archangels, but there’s nothing. Lucifer didn’t touch you, and if the Blue did something, Eileen would have noticed and told you. 
Shit, you need to talk to Dean about Eileen, too. 
Problem for later.
Dean calls your name, his voice a little firmer than before. “What’s wrong-“
“Nothing- It’s-“ There’s something. You don’t have name for it, but it’s bright, and buried right under your skin. Invisible if you’re not looking for it, but somehow clear all the same. A little like a faint star over a city, only in you. “Do I look different?”
You can hear the frown in his voice. “Different from what?”
“Before.”
You don’t say I left. You don’t have to.
Dean knows. 
“You looked the same to me, sweetheart.” There’s a pause before he continues. “You had a fever. Maybe it’s that.”
You sigh, turning on the water to wash your face. “Fevers don’t change how you look, De.”
“They fuck with your head though. Could be what’s happening.”
“You’re saying I’m going crazy?”
He laughs. “You’ve been crazy, Princess-“
“Hey-“
“It’s fine. I like crazy.”
He keeps just saying things. Small, little things like that, as if he doesn’t understand the fireworks they set off across the Spiderweb, or how everything goes technicolor in the aftershock of his words. He just says them, and keeps fucking talking.
“Can we watch a movie?”
“What movie?”
“I dunno. Anything.”
You really want to watch a movie with him. To curl up in Dean’s lap and lean your head back on his shoulder, letting him wrap his arms around your stomach and resting his chin on the top of your head, maybe kissing along your neck and letting his hand wander between your legs. 
Fucking Christ. You need to get it together.
“We-“
“We’ve got shit to do, I know. But Sammy won’t be home until tomorrow-“
“Dean-“
He lets out a dramatic sigh. “C’mon, it’s been so fuckin’ boring without you-“
You snort. “You started the apocalypse, De.”
“Yeah, and it’s a bunch of angel family bullshit and politics. One movie.” You open the door, and he gives you the wide, boyish and charming grin, leaning forward with his elbows resting on his knees. “Please, Princess. I’ll give you back the Firebird.”
"He’s my car.” You mumble, fighting down a daydream where you walk between his legs, and see what he does about it. “It was a gift, De. You have to give him back.”
“I know.” He moves to his feet, and you’re frozen in to doorway of the bathroom. “Still want you to watch a movie with me.”
You swallow, your eyes wide as he moves closer. “Can I pick what movie?”
“You gonna watch it, or read the whole time.”
“I’ll watch.” 
Your voice is only a whisper now. But Dean’s stopped in front of you, and he’s so Golden, and you missed him so much. There’s too much to tell him, but all the same, not enough. Never enough you can say to properly explain what he is to you, what he does to you—smirking down at you, his shirt smelling like cinnamon and practically absorbing the heat from his body—or how much you love him. 
It might be bending a rule, but you really have to find a way to tell him without saying it. Just so you don’t drive yourself insane.
Just so Dean doesn’t drive you insane.
He’s taking your face between his hands and hold your gaze on his, the tips of his fingers tangled slightly in your hair and his attention turning the Spiderweb into only a burst of furious color and light-
“Then you can do whatever you want, Princess.” He mutters, and it’s taking a lot of effort not to drool as his thumb brushes the edge of your lips. “And you look the fuckin’ same to me.”
You look the same. 
You feel the same. A little more exhausted, but just as much in pain. Still sick. Still certain there isn’t a cure, but Dean makes it all so much easier. 
And Dean looks the same too. Just as tired, bags under his eyes and a few new scars on his hands alone, his callouses rough on your skin, and you’d never want him any other way. 
He leans down, brushing a featherlight kiss to your brow, and you all but fold into him as he murmurs onto your skin.
“Let’s get some food in you, sweetheart. Then we can start that movie.”
Dean leads you downstairs with your hands tangled together, and Bobby only rolls his eyes at the sight of you in oversized boxers and a shirt that’s pretty obviously Dean’s—mono-colored and carrying a single stain near the collar that’s probably barbecue sauce or ketchup, but has long faded into only a mark—before grunting that dinners in the kitchen, and you and Dean both got workin’ legs to go get it yourself.
It’s good that he can joke about it. It makes the gnawing in your gut feel a little less sour and painful, and your skin prickle with less shame.
You’re still going to try and fix it. Once the ease lifts—it always does—and life isn’t only this fleeting second of Dean’s elbow bumping yours as he eats and his thigh pressed against your under the table, you’re going to heal Bobby. If you had the Silver under control, you might be able to do it now.
But you don’t. And the Silver hasn’t seemed all that interested in healing things lately. But you’re still a witch. You can still find a ritual or spell or something to help Bobby. 
He’s still Bobby, in the wheelchair. Talking to you about nothing as you all pretend not to feel the looming presence of the apocalypse, hanging over your heads and lying under every word. But if Bobby’s in a wheelchair, demons attack, and no one’s here to help-
You set down your fork for a few minutes. You’re already at more than you’re used to—Dean had glared at you until your plate was full, then his face had split into a wide grin as he led you to the table—and that thought is making you a little sick.
If you can’t heal Bobby, you’ll have to ward his house more. Find ways for him to fight demons and angels from the chair. You’ll leave less—you’ve already left too much—and find a way to be useful without the Silver. You have the Blade, and your mind, and that should be enough help Dean and Sam, and keep Bobby safe.
It will have to be.
You’ll make sure it is.
After the ease breaks. 
Tonight, you’ll just fall a little further into Dean.
He herds you to the couch in front of Bobby’s old TV, passes you the remote with a grin, and sprawls out at your side as you flip mindlessly through the channels. 
“You know what you’re looking for-“
You nod and hum, and stop on that station that always plays Scooby Doo reruns.
Dean stills as you carefully scoot closer to his side.
“I-“ He clears his throat, his voice still hoarse. “Didn’t know you liked Scooby, Princess.”
You just shrug. Your opinion on Scooby is mostly neutral.
You like how quickly Dean relaxes, how often he smiles, and the way his arm moves over your shoulders as he talks over half the show. Telling you what happening and cracking stupid jokes that still make you giggle. And it’s good he’s describing the show, because you’re not watching at all. 
You’re only looking at Dean.
His jaw is sharp, and if you trace your fingers over it, you’ll be able to feel the prickle of his stubble that will be shaved by tomorrow. He should grow it out. You should hide the stupid razor, and see how hard he tries to find it. He’d look good with a beard, and even if that counts as indulging yourself, you’d really be doing the world a favor. 
It would hide his face, though. And Dean has such a pretty face, and you love every single small scar and bump and freckle of it. Just as you love his voice talking about how obvious it is who’s ‘haunting’ this mansion, and you love the strength of his body around you, and you love the way he’s so trapped on the cartoon that it you can barely hear any weight in his voice. He’s swearing and asking for your opinions and keeping his arm around you, and you never want to move again.
And when he finally glances down at you, before slowly doubling back and reaiming all his focus to just you, you offer him a small smile.
“Your thingy.” You poke his chest, the haze of sleep and Dean starting to cloud your thoughts. “It’s gone.”
Dean shrugs, his gaze still locked on yours. “Cas took it. Said it’s good for finding God or some shit.”
“God?”
“Yeah, Princess. God. Hear he’s missing.”
You frown at where Dean’s amulet used to be. It’s strange. Now that you’ve seen it, you’re not going to be able to stop seeing it. The thing has always just seemed like a part of him. This is almost like he’s missing an arm. “Where’d he go?”
“Don’t know.” Dean’s grin grows. “Think that’s the missing part, sweetheart.”
You nod thoughtlessly, turning the fabric of Dean’s shirt between your fingers. “You think Cas is gonna find him?”
“Nah. I think he skipped out on us for a reason.” 
“Oh.” You pause. “Cas says I look like God.”
“Well,” Dean sighs, his voice dropping to only a breath, and everything is only Golden. “Good he’s getting something right, then.”
You’re not sure you hear him right. You might just be going insane, and you’re so tired. There’s a pressure over your eyelids that’s trying to push them down. You’ve been running and running, and Dean’s always been a good place to fall down. So you yawn, your face falling into Dean’s neck, and a soft hum escapes you when his hand moves up to tangle in your hair. To hold you against him. 
You know you can never tell him.
But you can have this. 
Just for tonight, you can this.
“You tired, Princess?” Dean asks, his voice soft, and you nod.
You mostly just want Dean to carry you to bed. 
It’s not making it about you if you don’t say anything. If Dean chuckles, pulls you fully into his arms, and carries you upstairs with only another wide yawn escaping your lips. It’s not indulging if he sets you in bed then crawls right after you, settling on his side of the mattress and watching you for a long moment in the dark.
It’s not showing it on your face if he can’t see your face. 
And it’s not affecting work if you can’t do anything until tomorrow. If anything, it’s helping work. Because Dean’s hand moves back into yours, sleep pulls you under only seconds later, and for the first time since you left, you sleep peacefully and dreamlessly through the night. 
Dean’s still there, when you wake up. Upright in bed on his phone, his hand still holding tight to yours. And when you mumble something that’s probably supposed to be his name, he grins and squeezes your hand once. 
You don’t respond with words—rolling away with a grumble and kicking Dean’s leg when he laughs—but you do squeeze his hand back. Three times. 
It’s easy to stay like that for a while. Dean not making any effort to move you, and your head spinning a little as you try to pick apart if it is a dream.
It isn’t.
You can feel the warmth of Dean’s hand, and the cotton of the sheets, stuck to your skin.
This is real.
And when you finally push off the mattress and force yourself to take your hand from Dean’s, he tightens his grip, and pulls you right back down. Your head is resting on his knee. 
It’s easier not to think about it. 
“De,“ you yawn, rubbing the sleep from your eyes with your free hand. “I need to pee-“
“Yeah, just…” He trails off, scanning over you carefully, and you frown. 
“Do I look different?”
“No.” He shakes his head, but doesn’t stop staring. “I- No. You want me to wait for you? Sammy’s back, and we gotta stop the x-men.”
You pause. “Apocalypse?”
He grins. “Yeah. Good, right?”
“Not your worst.”
“C’mon-“
“Dean.” You tug on his hand, pouting up at him, your eyes fluttering slightly. “Please.”
He’s staring at you again, and you can see the clench of his jaw. 
He’s still not letting go of your hand. 
“You- Uh-“ Dean coughs, shaking his head with a tight frown. “Need to- Gotta brush my teeth. Left my toothbrush in my bathroom. Gonna- See you downstairs.”
You blink, everything rushing too fast as Dean helps you to your feet, releases your hand like you’ve burned him, and almost bolts out of the room. 
Almost.
He turns back, flies at you before you know what’s happening, and pulls you into a hug so tight your breath catches in your throat. 
“I’m- Good you’re home.” He plants a firm kiss on the side of your head before drawing back and grabbing your face between his hands, his voice only a rasp. “Missed you, Princess. You’re- Thanks.”
Then he’s just gone. And you’re left standing like an idiot in the middle of the room, swaying slightly and touching your face when he’d held you. 
Your fingers move away, and they’re coated in gold. 
It really does seem to be preserving Jo’s blue, deeper under your skin and now almost impossible to wipe away.
And it’s a few more moments before you remember how to move, and another second before you can walk with balance. You’re moving through most of your morning in an almost drunken haze. Maybe Bobby has a gas leak, and that’s why you feel so high. Maybe there’s something in the water, and that’s why everything is technicolor. Maybe Lucifer did something to you, and that’s why your skin feels like it’s humming and electric, small shivers running up your spine whenever you dip your head, and smell the cinnamon and grass lingering on Dean’s shirt.
But it’s probably just Dean. Nobody else has ever been able to affect you like that. 
Only, and always, Dean. 
He’s grinning at you, as you shuffle into the kitchen. Bobby’s at the head of the table, and Sam-
You hear a soft mutter of your name, and Sam’s staring at you from the doorway, his eyes wide and mouth hanging open.
He doesn’t seem to be moving. And it’s moments like these, where you can see what Dean means when he calls Sam small. Because he’s taking up the whole doorframe, but his shoulders are slumped, and his head is bowed, and it looks almost as if he’s trying to shrink into himself.
And you’ve done the same thing. Countless times. But even as Sam’s body is hunching, his soul is spreading out. It’s not the odd, twisting pheromones people wave out, overwhelming you and making your head spin slightly. It’s quieter. More tentative. 
All purple. 
Sam’s purple again. The right purple. And there are slightly marks where the red had been creeping over him, they’re more like scars than cracks.
You wish you knew how to fix that. Magdalene’s are supposed to be connected to souls.
But you can’t control the Silver.
There’s so much to heal, but even before, using the Silver was dicey. Now it might end in disaster. 
But you can still step across the room, and pull Sam into a tight hug.
He freezes for a second, but slowly wraps his arms around you, and holds you there until you open your eyes, and his purple isn’t as pained. 
Sam clears his throat as you step back, his voice soft when he speaks.  
“I- I’m-“
You shake your head once, and Sam swallows.
You’re not going to make him do this in front of everyone. You know Sam’s sorry. You can see it in the desperation on his face, in how he’s barely meeting your eyes and pulling his lips into a line. And you love Dean, but he can be a needy little ass. He’s already clearing his throat and reaching out to tug on your sleeve, nodding to the chair when you frown at him over your shoulder.
You roll your eyes, and look back to Sam.
“You wanna go shopping later? For groceries?”
Sam blinks at you, then nods. “Yeah, that sounds good. Please.”
You smile at him, and turn back to Dean before the man explodes.
“Why don’t I get to go shopping,” he grumbles as you drop at his side, and Bobby beats you to the answer.
“Cause I need ya doin’ your damn job, Dean. You got a day off. Lucifer ain’t offerin’ paid vacation.”
Dean scowls. “Then why does Sammy get a day-“
“He didn’t get a day. He finished the hunt.” Bobby passes you a paper and pencil, a small smile on his face as you whisper thanks, and Dean keeps pushing it.
“But-“
“No but. You want out, you’re gonna have to get past me.” Bobby narrows his eyes. “And I can still shoot, boy. So don’t think it’s gonna be easy.”
Bobby’s eyes flick to you for a second, Dean’s follow, and you frown. 
You didn’t do anything. You’re just sitting here. But whatever Bobby’s implying Dean seems to understand, because he just huffs, presses his knee to yours, and leans forward with a frown.
“Anything new while we were out?”
“Nothin’ good.” Bobby mutters, and Sam drops into the chair on your other side. “Cas ain’t made progress on God, and the angels are still bein’ dumbasses and makin’ things harder than they gotta be. We still got no weapons-“
“One weapon.” Sam cuts in, frowning at the air. “Becky told me the Colt is still around. Hanging out with some demon named Crowley. She also said he was-“ Sam wrinkles his nose. “Having relations. With Lilith.”
Dean’s brows shoot up. “You mean he was fucking her, Sammy?”
“I- Uh,” Sam coughs. “Yeah.”
That should maybe surprise you more.
It doesn’t. Lilith mentioned having her own Man of God that betrayed her, when she was a Magdalene. And a demon is about as far from that as you can get.
Dean seems a little caught up on it, though.
“Demons can have sex?”
“They can eat and die.” Bobby grunts. “Seems reasonable they can fuck, too.”
“Reasonable-“
“The question is going to be how we can find this Crowley guy.” Sam talks right over Dean, and you get an adorable, sad look that you can only smile at in return. 
“It’s insane that they can fuck, right.” Dean mutters under his breath. “I’m not losing my fuckin’ mind.”
“I think it would be more crazy if they didn’t.” 
“Wha-“
“Lust is a sin, Deano.” You grin at him, and his eyes widen. “Which feels like a cheap shot. We all do it.”
His swallows. “We do?”
“Yeah, I’ve found Bobby’s porno magazines-“
“Hey.” Bobby snaps your name, and your gaze shoots up. “Pay attention, you two. You can go back to cuddlin’ after.”
Sam sits up in his chair. “Were they cuddling before-“
“Shut up, Sammy.” Dean grumbles, shifting in his chair. “I’ll call Cas about the demon consort with our gun. Once we get it, we still need a fuckin’ plan to use it-“
“The Horsemen are working for him, right? I mean, if we can track one of the last three-“
“Last three?” You frown, and Bobby sighs.
“These two dumbasses almost killed each other when War rolled into town.”
“Hey.” Dean scowls. “We ganked him, didn’t we?”
“Barely.” Bobby mutters, giving you a flat look, and you—for Sam and Dean’s sake—bite down a smile. “But Sam’s onto somethin’. If Lucifer’s got them on a leash, we can make ‘em tug it.”
“If we can find them.” Sam adds, his attention turning to you. “I mean- They don’t have to stay in America. Neither does Lucifer-“
“Shit.” You mutter, cringing slightly, and Dean frowns
“What-“
“I sort of- Fuck.”
Deep, long breath. You have to tell them some things. And in moment you land on just about the apocalypse. The Men of God don’t matter to anyone but you, and it will only be a distraction as everyone tries to figure out who yours is, and you refuse to look Dean in the eyes.
Same with Lucifer. They need to know he visited you. That he wants to be your friend, and that the Blue thinks you’re making things change. 
Nobody needs to know about the deal he offered you. To ally with him, and keep Dean. 
That would be breaking a lot of rules at once. 
“Archangels sort of… visited me,” you mumble, rubbing the scar on your palm as you speak. “Lucifer was one of them. He- He said he wanted to be my friend.”
Bobby’s watching you carefully, his voice far neutral. “He hurt you?”
“No.” You whisper. “Didn’t even try to, either. Just talked for a while, then left.”
“Left.”
You nod. “Yeah. Then I sort of blacked out, and woke up…”
“Back with us.” Dean finished for you, his hands fisted on top of the table. “Son of a bitch.”
Sam clears his throat, and you can see him lean forward in your periphery. “You said two archangels visited you?”
“Yeah. The other one was blue.”
“Blue?”
“I-“ You sigh, giving Sam an apologetic smile. “Blond. He was a kind of short blond guy.”
Sam exchanges one of those looks with Dean, and you frown.
“You know who I’m talking about?”
“Yeah, Princess. Think we do.”
Sam sighs, grimacing slightly. “Remember that trickster I told you about? In 2007? Right before we found you and-“ He coughs, and it doesn’t make the ache in your heart any better. “Sorry. It’s- that wasn’t a trickster. Turns out, it was the archangel, Gabriel.”
“He was fucking with us a few weeks ago.” Dean mutters. “But us in this fucked up TV thing, to try and teach us a lesson about playing our roles to get this over with.”
“Your… roles?”
They exchange another look, and if they don’t tell you, you’re just going to ask Bobby-
“Sammy and I are...” Dean’s voice are slow, and you can almost feel the weight of it in your chest. “True vessels.”
He’s almost spitting out the words, and Sam takes over without hesitation. 
“Michael supposed to take over Dean. And Lucifer-“ Sam takes a heavy breath, and it click in a second.
Oh.
That explains what make Sam say yes meant. And why you’d lose Dean if Heaven won. Michael wouldn’t want you near his vessel. 
And if Dean is Michael’s vessel, that definitely makes him a Man of God.  
But you still don’t know why you matter, as the Magdalene. You’d rationalize it as something to do with the Apocalypse, but everyone seems really fucking pissed when you try to participate in it-
“What did he want from you?” Sam asks, his voice soft. “Gabriel?”
“He-“ Deep breath. You’re rubbing your wrists raw, but you’re allowed to say this part. It will be fine. “Apparently I’m changing things.”
Dean frowns. “Changing what.”
“I- I’m not sure.” You twist the skin on your finger, and Dean’s eyes narrow, but you can’t tell them.
Can’t say Sam would’ve turned on Ruby if you stayed. That you might have stopped the seals. That Jo might-
“He just said I needed to stop. That even just- As long as I’m alive.” You take a shaking breath, picking every word carefully. “And talking to you guys, I’m making things drag. That I needed to stop.”
“Stop what?” Dean’s tense at your side. “Talking to us?”
You nod. “I- I don’t think they’re going to stop. Heaven and Hell. And I- I can go again-“
Dean’s hand flies to your thigh, like he’s trying to pin you to your chair, but Bobby speaks first. 
“You’re not goin’ anywhere, kiddo.” He grunts, his eyes sharp on yours. “Less predictable we are, the better.”
“And you’re the wildcard.” Dean bumps your shoulder, and his grin makes the Spiderweb glow. “Told you we needed you here, Princess.”
He had.
He’d said he needed you.
And when you settle back into your chair, and Dean’s grin grows, you don’t care if he was lying. 
As long as Dean still wants all the way down, there’s nowhere else for you to go. 
It’s quick to make a plan from there.
Dean and Sam will figure out who Crowley is, and get the Colt from him. You and Bobby will lock down and try to figure out where the next horseman might be hiding, so once you’ve got the Colt, you want to move fast to get to Lucifer.
He may come if you call.
You really don’t want to find out. 
Dean grumbles, when you take the Firebird keys from him.
“Cars can fit three people-“
“I’m aware.” You give him an amused look. “Are you going to survive by yourself, Deano?”
He scowls. “Sue me for not wanting you two running off alone while you’re being hunted by everything and Sammy’s prime angel meat-“
“We won’t be alone. And it’s literally the grocery store.”
Dean rolls his eyes, and before he can push further, you continue with a flat tone.
“I’m bringing the Blade, De.” You pat your jacket. “And Sam will have a gun.”
His brow furrows, but he still grumbles, “Fine.”
Sam snorts from behind you. “Can it not be fine? I want to see Dean actually try to stop you-“
“Shut up, Sammy.” Dean doesn’t look away from you. “I’m gonna call Cas, get started on the Crowley shit. Be fast.”
You roll your eyes. “Yes, sir.”
Dean grunts, and guides you outside with a hand on your lower back. 
“I didn’t think he was going to let us go.” Sam says as you pull away. “I’m surprised he’s not like, hidden in the trunk or something.”
“He’s dramatic, Sam-“
“Yeah, but-“ Sam sighs, shaking his head. “Never mind. Do you know what we need?”
You nod, keeping your gaze locked on the road. “Everything.”
“Everything?”
“Yeah. You guys are really bad at grocery shopping.”
“But- We had cereal-“
“You had cereal dust.” You shoot Sam a flat look. “And beer, and microwave meals. Those are not groceries.”
Sam sighs. “What are groceries?”
“I don’t know.”
“You don’t-“ Sam cuts himself off with a groan. “Your plan is wing it, isn’t it.”
“Yep.”
Sam groans, but you think it’s an amazing plan. Sam takes a little more convincing, but by the time you park, he’s on team wing it.
And winging it turns out to just be a lot of you and Sam wandering the aisles, trying to figure out what someone might need for more than only a few days at a time.
“What do you use olive oil for?” Sam frowns at the bottle, and you shrug.
“Olives?”
“I think they make it out of olives.”
“Oh.” You frown at him. “You lived in an apartment. Didn’t you cook?”
Sam shakes his head. “Jess did. I burn everything. I ate cafeteria food before, and Dean had always cooked for me when we were kids.”
You hum, and you can’t let it show on your face. How much you love Dean. How you’re thinking about him—in his boxers, because that seems to be tattooing itself on your brain—cooking and grinning at you and kissing you over your next before backing your up to the counter and moving his knee between your legs-
Public. 
You’re in public.
You have to put the olive oil back on the shelf, and keep moving.
At some point, you and Sam split up. He heads off to dairy, and you- 
You’re trapped in the skincare aisle. 
Staring at the face masks.
They’re the same ones you and Jo use. They’d been in your bag that day, because hers had been full of things for the ritual. 
You haven’t looked for your bag. 
You should. 
The packages might have little stains of pastel blue on them as well.
“Ellen.” You whisper, when Sam finds you. “She- What-“
“We haven’t heard from her.” Sam mumbles. “Dean told her. She knows you tried to stop it-“
You don’t care about that. It doesn’t matter.
You’d failed anyway.
And it’s good Sam carefully pulls you away. You might have been trapped there—thinking about Ellen crying as Dean explained what happened—for the rest of your life. 
You should have told her. You were the only person there. Jo’s basically your sister. Ellen was always there for you, and you just left-
“I’m sorry.” Sam says suddenly, and you blink up at him. “You were right. And deep down I knew you were right, but I didn’t listen, and-“
“Sam.” You wait until he’s meeting your eyes, and shake your head. “I know.”
“But I should have-“
“We all should have. It’s done.”
“Dean was mad-“
“Dean’s always mad.” You offer Sam a small smile. “And it’s not like he’s never fucked up either. We’re all stupid. Better odds if we’re stupid together.”
“But I-“ “I know.” You sigh, and a new box of cereal off the shelf. “I don’t care.”
The air is lighter from there.
But Sam doesn’t know. That if you stayed, none of this would be happening. You’re telling Sam it’s not his fault. Bobby says it’s not your fault. 
But you’re different.
You’re just sick. Wrong. You can finish the grocery run with Sam and joke about how stupid marketing is—giving Sam a flat look when he adds a bunch of candy for you on Dean’s orders, and ignoring Sam’s grin when you grab three pack of bacon and a store-made pie—but you’re still vile. You’re still ruining everything. 
There’s only one place in the world where you’re not wrong.
At Dean’s side.
Which is why this plan sucks. 
As soon as you and Sam get back, Dean says Cas thinks he knows who Crowley is. It’s only two days after that—two days of reading and reading, pretending not to notice Dean trying to get your attention and trying to act like you don’t want to throw your book across the room and crawl into his lap—when Cas finds him. And Sam and Dean have to go.
It’ll just be a day. And it’s a day you get to focus, without a Dean to stare at.
You sit with Bobby, to try and chase off the fantasies. It’s easier not to think about running your fingers through spiky, soft hair or kissing a crooked nose as he teases your over your panties when-
Bobby grunts your name, and you flush.
Shit. 
“We got another omen.” He mutters, turning the laptop around for you to see. “New wave of some fuckin’ flu. If you can track the origin, maybe we can find Pestilence.”
You don’t answer. The headline of the video on the screen is doctor explains symptoms of new swine flu variant.
But there isn’t a man on the screen.
He’s green. 
But not Bobby green. 
Sickness green. Vomit green. Turning and buzzing and churning like bile, like a rotting mold that’s trying to eat itself and a toxic, horrible green. He looks like he’s decaying into his own green, and that’s only breeding more green. And there are poxes and rashes and boils and hives all over him that are bubbling and popping before reforming, and you have to slam the laptop closed before your breakfast comes back up.
Bobby says your name and you shake your head, letting out a long, slow breath. 
“I- I think found him.”
————————
“That’s him?” Dean pointed at the screen with a frown, and She nodded.
When Dean glanced over, She was making a pretty obvious point to look anywhere but the laptop, or the video of the doctor’s interview. But it was just an old, weedy looking guy with a bald patch and sniffling nose. Sam was frowning at the guy over his shoulder, and Bobby had probably seen it a bunch before they got back.
But She wouldn’t look at it. Whenever Her gaze would wander, She’d recoil like she’d been stung.
So Dean didn’t doubt that She was right. Or that She was telling the truth. He’d know if She wasn’t, anyway. Just like how, later, he’d have to ask what Gabriel said She was changing, because Dean knew she knew.
But later. 
Right now, they had a devil to hunt. 
“He’s not too far from here.” She mumbled, Her attention fixed on the paper in front of Her as she scribbled in Enochian. “That video was from a local broadcast in California.”
Sam frowned. “Where in California?”
“Bay area. San Francisco.”
“Makes sense.” Bobby grunted from across the table. “High population means that the asshole will be gettin’ more hits on whatever he’s gettin’ ready for Lucifer.”
Dean paused, then shook his head. “But the Bay area isn’t the most populated. Not even in California, right?”
He looked to Her for confirmation, and She gave it with a small nod. “I think it’s Greater LA. Probably.”
“Right. So,” Dean turned back to Bobby. “Would the great red douchebag want Pestilence to get the most people?”
“Maybe, but,” Sam sighed, running a hand through his hair. “Would he be someone on the east coast, then? Like New York. And if he was really interested in population, he’d go to like, China or India.”
Dean frowned. “What’s in China and India-“
“More people. They have like, a huge population density.”
“Well, the horsemen seem to be staying local.” Dean looked back to the computer screen, and the sniveling man still on it. “And it’s easier for us that he’s in Cali. We can go to the beach after.”
Sam sighed. “Dean, we’re not going to the beach-“
“I wasn’t talking to you, Sammy.” He nudged Her foot with his own, and she looked up at him with wide, bright eyes.
Son of a bitch, She was always so beautiful.
“You wanna go to the beach with me, Princess?”
“I-“ She swallowed, shaking Her head. “I can’t swim-“
Bobby snorted. “Yeah, you can.”
“I can?”
There was genuine shock in her voice. And Dean knew She could. They’d gone swimming before.
Something was up with Her. 
“Yeah, you can.” Bobby gave Her a dry look. “I taught you, kiddo.”
“You- Oh.” She blinked. “Right.”
She was colorless. And the little furrow was deep in Her brow. But Dean couldn’t just grab Her and demand to know what was wrong in front of everyone. 
Instead, he said Her name, and threw her his best, widest smile. “So you wanna swim with me? Even if you forgot how to swim, I’ll make sure you don’t drown-“
Sam snorted. “How are you going to do that? You’re not lifeguard certified, Dean.”
“Neither are you, bitch-“
“Yeah, but I’m not the one promising to stop a drowning-“
“Shut up-“
“Dean.” She whispered, squeezing his hand twice, and his attention shot back over.
He didn’t remember take Her hand at all. But Her grip was iron, and he never had any plan to let go.
He squeezed it once—just to make sure he knew exactly what She was telling him—and She squeezed it twice in return.
Not good.
Shit.
Bed? He mouthed at Her, Sam and Bobby very obviously pretending they couldn’t see, and She nodded.
“Alright.” Dean squeezed Her hand three times, and turned back to the table. “We got a plan?”
Sam nodded, dragging the laptop back in front of himself with a frown. “I think so. Pestilence works in the hospital, we just need to find him and cut his ring off.”
Bobby let out a dry laugh. “You’re makin’ it sound real easy, Sam. He’s gonna have demons and defenses put up. Only hand you got on him is that he ain’t expectin’ you right now.”
“Right.” Sam said. “So we just need to get to him.”
“Is he in the ER-“
She cut Dean off with a shake of Her head, and he was pretty sure she was going to freaking crush his hand.
He still wasn’t going to let go.
“The video said he was physician. Which is… broad.”
“And vague.” Sammy muttered, and She sighed.
“Yeah. But our best bet isn’t the ER, it’s being in the hospital.”
Dean frowned. “How do we get into a hospital?”
She gave him a small smile. “I think we’ll figure it out, Deano.”
He returned Her smile without thought, and he could see the exhaustion painting Her features. She was still gorgeous—there was nothing that could make Her not gorgeous—but tired. And there wasn’t a scar or bump or bruise on Her face, but her brow was still drawn in a thin line. 
It was time to get Her in bed.
She let Dean pull Her to her feet, her body almost molding into his when he tugged Her to his chest. 
“Are we leaving in the morning?” She asked, Her back pressed to Dean’s chest, and he frowned.
When he glanced back to Sammy, the kid only shrugged. It wasn’t helpful. 
“Make it the afternoon.” Bobby grunted. “Need to take a look at the Colt and make sure it wasn’t fucked with.”
She nodded slowly. “Do you want my help-“
“No. You three need to sleep.”
Sam frowned. “Me too?”
“You goin’ to California tomorrow, Sam?”
“Yeah, I guess-“
“Then you too.”
Sam sighed, and Dean wasn’t sticking around to hear the rest of this conversation. Keeping his hand folded into Her’s, he maneuvered Her in to stand front of him—the more he could see Her, the better—and started to herd Her out into the hall. 
They didn’t really talk, as She changed in her bathroom, and Dean debated the if he should bother changing, or just sleep in his clothing. If he changed, he’d be more comfortable. If he didn’t, he’d be able to be here more. With Her. Making sure She didn’t hurt herself or start crying without Dean there to help. And that might be pushing his luck, but he had to take what he could get. If soft kisses on Her brow and long hugs and clothed, but tangled, bodies in bed where all he was allowed to have, he’d goddamn take it and worship it right into the ground. Make it feel like more than a galaxy colliding—although Dean was pretty sure that, if he ever did get to be Her shadow like that, it would maybe feel like a whole new universe was being born—and make Her feel more important that all the stars in the goddamn sky.
And he wanted to kiss Her. Every single fucking second since She’d gotten home, Dean had wanted to crash back up into Her, and see if this time, he could touch Her well enough to keep Her. Show Her that when She had an episode or something was hurting Her, She didn’t ever have to run. Dean would be there. He’d hold Her, all the way down. That was how being Her shadow worked. When She was afraid, She just had to curl into Dean. When something was hurting Her, or She needed a job done, Dean was the weapon. 
He didn’t give a shit about being Michael’s sword.
She was better than Michael.
She’d said Cas thought She looked like God.
Dean didn’t have to think. 
She just shuffled out of the bathroom, with shiny hair in Her face and Dean’s shirt hanging off Her frame, he just knew.
A brief, selfish image flashed through Dean’s head, as She stopped right in front of him. One where She was sprawled out on the bed behind him, Her body still covered in that shirt, and Dean’s hands were skimming over that scar on Her stomach and squeezing at Her breasts. And Her careful hands were tugging at his hair, Her bottoms long gone as he kissed on Her inner thigh- 
“Dean?”
He blinked down at Her, and prayed Her gaze didn’t wander down his body. There was no reason it would. She’d never done that before.
But if it did, he’d be in trouble. 
“I, uh-“ He coughed. “What’s up-“
“Are you going to get changed?”
Shit. “Nah, I’ll be fine-“
She shook Her head. “Don’t sleep in jeans-“
“I’ve slept in worse-“
“You’re not sleeping in my bed with jeans on, Winchester.”
She’d crossed Her arms over Her chest—pushing Her tits up, but that wasn’t the point—and son of a bitch, that threat shouldn’t work this well.
“Fine.” Dean rolled his eyes. “So bossy, Princess.”
“Yep.” She shoved him lightly to the door, a blinding, sweet smile on Her face. “Come back when you’re in sweatpants like a sane person.”
Dean scoffed, and it was right before he turned away that he saw it.
She wasn’t wearing pants. 
Just his shirt, hanging over Her body, and women’s briefs that were riding up as She walked back to the bed-
Someone was out to get him. Maybe it was God, hiding from Cas but poking his head up just to fuck with Dean. To make him leave Her like that and change into softer clothing, and forcing him to stare at his shirt in the drawer.
She wasn’t wearing pants.
Dean didn’t need to wear a shirt. And if She mentioned it, he’d just say you took my shirt, baby, what else am I supposed to do. 
And things could escalate. Maybe She’d take off her shirt, and throw it in Dean’s face. Then She’d be naked except for Her underwear, and Dean could roll Her under his body as see what made Her flush the most. See if She’d let him kiss Her and roll his hips until She moaned his name. Then he’d trace his hand up Her waist. Pinch and roll her nipple until Her back arched off the bed, and She was begging him for more.
He’d give it to Her.
Dean would give Her anything. If She wanted to roll over him and grind down onto his cock, he’d let Her. If She wanted Dean to take over—to see just how bright She could get when Dean was trying to set Her off—he could do that easy.
He’d been staring at the shirt for too long. And the sweatpants would need to stay on—he’d worked himself up, and it was going to be a few more minutes before he could return without it being awkward—but the shirt…
Dean closed the drawer, took a long breath, and shuffled back down the hall.
She was already in bed, when he opened the door. And She’d left the lamp on for him, but Dean didn’t need it. He could always find Her, even in the dark.
She was brighter anyway. 
Dean dropped at Her side, staring down at Her curled-up form and trying to figure how what he was allowed to do here. Touch Her, maybe. Where he had before, on Her arms. He shouldn’t drop below Her chest, no matter how much he wanted to wrap an arm around Her body and pull her right into his side. Her hair was falling over Her face. Dean should be allowed to touch that. To tuck it behind Her ear, and maybe kiss the top of Her head.
Maybe no kissing.
Not while She was asleep. That would be creepy. Creepier than he was already being, staring at Her like a fucking weirdo stalker in the dark-
“Dean.” She mumbled, and he froze as She rolled over, wrapped Her arms around his torso, and buried her face in his side. 
His bare side. 
The no shirt thing had been an awesome idea.
“You smell good.” She mumbled against his skin, and Dean chuckled, carefully letting his hand glide into Her hair.
“You’re tired, sweetheart.”
“Nuh uh.”
He grinned down at Her. “Were you waiting for me?”
“No.” Her arms tightened around him. “Yes.”
“So you were waiting.”
She just grunted, shifting slightly so She was all but curled around his leg. He could feel that his was trapped between Her thighs. 
There was only two, thin layers of clothing between them. And She was still snuggling closer to his side, Her face now dangerously close to where Dean could see himself twitching through his sweats.
Son of a bitch, he might be already dead. They might have found Lucifer and lost, and this was Heaven. Her starting to wiggle up his chest—it wasn’t helping the situation in his pants—until She was half on his lap, the soft sound of Her breathing near Dean’s ear, and Her fingers curled on the nape of his neck. All Her could smell was that fucking fruit, and he didn’t care if he never figured out what it was. 
It was just Her. Bright and safe in his arms, half-asleep but still giving mumbled responses as Dean spoke. Her voice no less siren-like, Her beauty still more than all the stars shining outside their window. 
“Are we gonna go swimming, Princess?”
She shook Her head, her words muffled in Dean’s body. “Don’t have a suit.”
He hummed. “We could buy you one.”
“Okay.”
She was way too agreeable. And Dean would be worried, if he didn’t know that She was seconds from passing out. 
“Could we build a sandcastle?”
Dean grinned into the dark. “You want to build a sandcastle?”
She mumbled something he could understand, and Dean tipped his head back with a soft laugh. 
He’d build Her a million sandcastles. He’d never be able to offer Her a real castle, but if She’d take one that could wash away with the ocean, he’d give it to Her. And whenever it dissolved back into mud, he’d rebuild it. Maybe they could go to those pink sand beaches, and he could make Her the castle there. Anyway from the horsemen, and Heaven and Hell. And Dean would hold Her like this every night, and touch Her whenever he was allowed. 
She’d have to want him there. And if She didn’t, he’d learn to live with that. 
Until then, he’d just keep holding Her like this, as long as he was allowed. 
“You wanna lie down, ba- Princess?”
“Uh huh.” She was fully straddling Dean now, and he could feel Her tits, pressing against his chest. 
If She was a little more awake, She might have felt Dean’s boner, pressing near Her bare inner thigh. 
There was no way he was going to be able to sleep like this.
It took slow, carefully movements, but Dean shuffled down the headboard and ended up flat on his back, Her body still wrapped around him like a Koala. It took longer to shift Her around, so Dean was more on his side, and Her face was buried near his shoulder rather than his neck. 
He still wasn’t sure how much of this he should be allowed to have.
But She wasn’t pulling away.
“De?”
He grunted, glancing down, and was met with bright, shining eyes on his. Fluttering slightly. A little glazed with exhaustion. 
The most beautiful thing he’d ever seen, every single time. 
“You think it’s going to work?” She whispered, his voice calling him like a siren, every single goddamn time. “The plan?”
He wasn’t sure. 
Dean hadn’t liked their odds, before She got back. And they were better now—She was something that the angels feared, and that had to mean something—but Dean still didn’t know. 
All he was certain of was that, when it came down to it, he’d do anything for Her and Sammy. If Dean saying yes saved Sam from the same fate with Lucifer, he’d do it. If Michael told him that She’d live out the rest of Her life peacefully, just as long as Dean cooperated, he’d take that deal. 
If Lucifer came back for Her, wanted to touch Her or take her in any way, Dean would call Michael down his goddamn self. 
It was better for Her to be happy without him than miserable and hunted with him. When Dean said all the way down, he meant it more than anything. And if that ended up being Dean was alone and sunken into his own pit, but She was smiling at someone without any scars or skeletons under their bed, then that was what it had to be. 
He didn’t need to concern Her with that, though. So Dean just let out a slow breath, and held Her gaze.
“Yeah. I do.” He offered Her a small grin. “We’ve got this. Lucifer’s ugly ass isn’t gonna know what fucking him until he’s already on his knees.”
She giggled. “That’s so gross, De.”
“You laughed.”
“I’m tired-“
“So sleep, Princess. I’ve got you.”
It was a good thing She didn’t know when Dean was lying the same way he knew about Her.
He did have Her. Tight against him for the rest of the night, Her soft breath warm on his skin. 
But he didn’t have a fucking clue if this was going to work.
She’d been right. It was pretty damn easy to find their way into a hospital. Sam was a patient—they’d say he thought he’d broken a bone, bank on the fact that something had to have not healed perfectly—Dean was still just Sam’s brother, and She was-
“Where’d you get rings, Dean?” Sam’s grin was shit-eating as they sat in the parking lot of the hospital, and Dean scowled.
It had been two damn days of this, on the drive. Dean got Her a soda at a gas station, and Sammy smirked at him. They got to the motel and Sam dramatically offered to take the couch, knowing goddamn well She and Dean would be sharing a bed. 
“Same ones we used before.“
She frowned. “When I got the blade?”
Dean nodded, passing the ring into Her hand. 
That night had ended with him knocked out and Her pissed at him. She’d left the rings they’d been using on the bedside table of the motel. 
Dean had glanced around to make sure She was in the bathroom, and Sammy was really checking them out of the room, then shoved them in his pocket. 
They were, obviously, a good resource.
He certainly didn’t have any alternate motivations. At all.
“Why do you need rings-“
“Cause married people wearing rings, bitch.” Dean shot Sam a glare, sliding his own ring onto his finger. “Do we need alternate names-“
“Yeah- Wait-“ She looked away from Her own ring, starting to dig through Her bag. “We won’t need to change much, but for insurance-“
She frowned, and all Dean could think about was the flash of Her ring in the daylight. She hadn’t been wearing rings in a while. Dean wasn’t sure why, but whatever it was, he could try and make it better. Buy Her new rings, or bring her to a jewelry shop so She could steal them. 
He’d figure it out later.
“What-“
“Got it.” She cut Sam off with a grin, sitting back up and passing out little plastic cards. “Congratulations. You have one living parent.”
Dean frowned, looked down at his own card, and saw Dean Adam Singer printed in large, bold letters. When he leaned over to look at Sammy’s, it read Samuel William Singer in the same font. 
“Your Dad’s name is Robert. Your Mom’s name is Karen, and she died peacefully of cancer when you were a kid. I went to college with Sam, we met when you were visiting him, and now we’re married.”
Dean looked at Her own card, and it was almost identical to Dean’s but only with Her first name and no middle name.
“Do you have a middle name?”
“Yes.”
She didn’t elaborate, and Sam cleared his throat. 
“You just, uh, have these ready to go?”
“Yep.” She grabbed Her bag, throwing Sam a grin. “Haul ass, buddy. You’ve got a broken bone to fix.”
It didn’t surprise Dean at all, that She had these. Half the reason all Her crazy plans worked so well was that She was prepared for anything, even if She wasn’t sure what anything was. It was why, after they got Sammy checked in and the doctor pulled them aside with careful words and a worried expression, Dean let Her take the lead.
She was a better actor. And all he’d have to do was stare at Her and agree with whatever She said.
Dean did that every day for no reason. He was definitely nailing it now. 
“Sam is your brother, Mr. Singer. Correct?”
Dean nodded, and She let out a dramatic sigh.
“Is he okay? He’s been complaining about his leg for months, and we only just got him to agree to a hospital-“
“Yes, uh, Mrs. Singer, right?”
She nodded eagerly, dragging Dean’s hand up to rest over Her stomach, and he gulped, forcing his face to remain completely neutral. 
“It might be better if your husband and I talk alone, ma’am-“
No. She could not move from in front of Dean. She was the only thing blocking his hard on from the world.
“Unless,” the doctor frowned at Dean, and his panic must be written all over his face. “He’d like you to stay?”
Dean nodded, forcing his voice to remain a grunt. “She’s family. And Sammy signed the waver about Hippo-“
“Hippa,” She whispered, Her smile when She leaned Her head back was so fucking sweet, and Dean nodded. 
“That. She stays.”
“Alright.” The doctor sighed, looking between them carefully. “It seems like there’s nothing broken. But the x-rays showed a lot of poorly healed former fractures. I recommend you get Sam to a specialist, but I’m afraid there’s nothing else we can do for him without an appointment-“
“Dean.” She whispered dramatically, and he frowned down at Her. 
“Princess-“
“You should tell him about the… thing.”
The doctor blinked. “What thing?”
“It’s...” She sighed, leaning fully back into Dean’s body, and he stood a little taller. “I know you can’t do anything without Sammy’s consent. But he’s a lawyer. They don’t just get broken bones like he does. And we’ve been… really worried about him. He’s been saying some really odd things, since his fiancé died.”
“Odd?”
“He thinks a demon killed her.” She gave Dean one of the most nervous looks he’d ever seen. “And he’s convinced that it’s the same demon that killed their mom, even though- It was cancer, right De?”
He coughed. “Uh. Yeah.”
“Right. And he keeps talking about how the devil is trying to take over his body, and an angel is trying to take over my husband’s, and then he told me last week that my- I have synesthesia, and he’s thinks I’m actually seeing souls. And that our friend Cas is an angel. And Cas is a great guy, he works with runaway teens, but… He’s agnostic.”
Whatever She was selling, the doctor was buying. The son of a bitch was leaning forward, hanging onto Her every word. 
They got a promise to hold Sam—for his own safety or some shit—for a few more days. Just to make sure that he wasn’t a danger to himself or others. And Sam didn’t look thrilled about this, when She and Dean told him, but he only made a sour face and grumbled that it was a smart move.
“Why do I have to be the crazy one.” He mumbled. “We all have stuff-“
“Because if Pestilence hears about your case, he’s working for Lucifer. He won’t try to kill you, but he will go after Dean.” She sighed, and Dean didn’t miss the way she was rubbing Her wrist as she spoke. “And I’m probably a better candidate for crazy, but if they stick a needle in me the wrong way, I might…”
She trailed off, shrinking slightly, and Dean’s hand flew to Her lower back.
“Blow some shit up?” He offered, giving Her a winning grin, and She nodded. 
“Yeah. That.”
“Fine.” Sam sighed, tipping his head back on his bed, the thing barely able to fit all his pointlessly big limbs. “I’m the crazy.”
“Sorry, Sam-“
“He’ll live,” Dean said Her name with a grin, and Sam rolled his eyes.
“Do we have a plan to make sure I don’t get sent to like, a psych ward or something?”
She nodded. “Dean and I will stay at the hospital with you all day, and if they try to move you and we’re not in the room, make a big deal about needing to talk to us first. Then we’ll take rotating night shifts, just so we’re not leaving you here.”
Sam hummed, and Dean felt his lips draw into a tight line. 
“Rotating night shifts.” He grunted, forcing his voice to remain neutral, and She nodded.
“I’ll stay here tonight while you get a hotel, and you’ll stay tomorrow night. We’ll switch until we work this out.”
Dean did not fucking like this plan. It meant sleeping without Her, and leaving Her in a hospital where a freaking horseman was wandering around, with a gun she didn’t know how to use.
“I don’t need the Colt.” She said, before Dean could even make that exact point aloud. “Lucifer won’t hurt Sam, and he can’t hurt me. Worst case, we lose the trail and our upper hand.”
That didn’t seem like the worst case. The real worst case was more alone the lines of Her losing it, blowing up the hospital, and running again. Sure, there were a lot ways using Pestilence to get to Lucifer could go wrong. They could all end up with the plague. Lucifer could not come at all. He could come, and Dean would miss. 
But the worst scenario of all was that Dean lost Her. Again.
Dean really goddamn wished He could come up with a better plan.
He couldn’t. 
So the day moved slowly. She and Dean left Sammy for about an hour to get some food, and then they all sat in the hospital and passed the time best they could. Sam had his laptop—She’d told him admit he believed that demons and monsters were out to get him, but not that he was hurting himself, because they needed a probable reason to send him to a ward and sort of crazy apparently didn’t cut it—while She rested her head on Dean’s shoulder, and he pretended to watch TV.
He was mostly watching Her.
“What’s that say?” He pointed to the paper, and She sighed.
“Imprint.” She spun Her pencil in her fingers, frowning at the words. “I’m working on something.”
“What?”
“Spell.”
“Ah.” Dean leaned a little further forward, until he was all but folded over Her. 
She didn’t shove him away.
“What’s the spell for.”
“Finding things.”
Dean frowned. “Like… socks? Or weapons? Or, uh- Books? Cause I can just drive you to the freakin’ library-“
“It’s not for books, De.” She scribbled another word, and Dean tapped it. 
“What’s that say.”
“Green.”
Huh. “Why? Green isn’t even that great a freakin’ color.”
She hummed, looking up at Dean with a soft smile. “I like it.”
She was so close. And smiling at him. And Dean could pretty easily reach over and cup Her face with a hand, maybe trace his thumb over Her cheek and kiss just the space between Her eyes-
“Hey,” Sammy’s said Her name, She turned away. Goddamnit. “Do you know about any omens that are specific to Lucifer?”
Her brow furrowed slightly. “Like what?”
“I don’t know, things that will tell us who he is, when he shows up-“
“Oh. No. We don’t need to worry about that.”
There was a certainty in Her voice that Dean didn’t love. And now the lines were more tension. Wired, fragile tension.
“Why not.” He grunted, and She shook her head, drawing her knees up to her chest.
“I- I’ll know.”
Dean muttered Her name, and She leaned into his side. She was tucked all the way into Herself—her eyes fixed on the floor and her hands rubbing over her calves—but She was leaning into Dean. 
He was the shadow. 
He was the one who got to wrap his arm around Her, and keep her at his side as She took a heavy breath, and continued.
“I know what he looks like.”
“Yeah, but he could have changed his vessel-“
“No, Sam. I know what he looks like.” She grimaced, and Dean tugged Her a little closer. “I can see him. His…”
She trailed off, and it hit Dean right as Sam said it.
“You can see angel’s true forms?” Sam sat up, closing his laptop. “Can you- Are you able to see Cas?”
“Yeah.” She took a slightly shaking breath. “Cas is sort of electric, and Lucifer has… a lot of teeth. And I can see Pestilence, too."
Dean didn’t have to ask what that asshole looked like. He just needed to remember Her expression, when She’d even glanced at the video. 
Disgust.
And there was that fear again, that creeped over Dean every time he remembered that She could see souls. If She could look right into the goddamn core of Dean, there was no way she could want him. She’d be able to see the pit. She’d be able to see how much he fucking lusted after Her, how even now he was pathetic and weak and wanted Her in his lap rather than at his side. She’d said souls were made of things, but She never said what Dean’s was.
Maybe it was teeth. 
And maybe She just ignored it. Maybe Dean was shredding Her apart and eating Her alive, and She was just letting him. She shouldn’t. Whatever was in Dean’s soul was a scarred, ugly thing mauled from being Dean. And She’d always thrown light around that gaping hole inside him, but he could just be absorbing Her like some sort of black hole. Maybe Dean was made of mud and quicksand, and he was pulling Her down. She just didn’t know how to leave, and She’d never wanted to be next to him at all. 
But She wouldn’t have come back to him, then. If She didn’t like what She saw inside of Dean’s body. If he was made of teeth, or something worse. 
Now wasn’t the time to ask. 
Dean made Her take the first night. He distracted Her from the Lucifer thing best he could—with a conversation about colors, because it was all he could freaking think of—and then lightly suggested that he stay with Sammy the first night.
He was met with weak resistance. A soft shake of Her head and protest, all of it gone when he passed the keys of the Impala into Her hand and told Her to get the most expensive place She could find.
“Text me where, though.” He muttered, his hand resting on Her shoulder, and his body tensed with the effort not to rub the bare skin of Her arm. “If we gank Lucifer at midnight, I’m gonna need to come pick you up.”
She gave him an amused look. “I’m going to have the car, De.”
Shit. She would. “Well, maybe I’m trying to get you a pizza.”
“I can get myself a pizza-“
“Just tell me where you’re going, Princess.” Dean sighed, running a hand over his face. “Please.”
“Okay.” She gave him a soft smile, then walked forward. Right into Dean’s arms. 
He wasn’t sure what he’d done to deserve it. 
He’d have to have gone more than crazy to not hug Her back. 
“Don’t do anything stupid.” She whispered, and Dean chuckled.
“Never do, b- Sweetheart.”
She hummed, Her chin shifting to prop on Dean’s shoulder. “See you in the morning, Sam.”
“Sure. Yeah.” 
Dean could hear the smugness in Sammy’s voice.  Lucky, the kid was smart enough not to say shit in front of Her. Sam never said shit in front of Her.
But when Dean got back from walking Her to the car—they’d hugged in the parking lot too, but Sam didn’t need to know that—he didn’t have to hear the smugness. He could see it.
All over Sammy’s stupid face. 
“Shut up.”
“I didn’t say anything.”
“You were gonna.” Dean dropped back into his chair, and tried not to think about how She wasn’t here.
She hadn’t even left the fucking city. Dean needed to get a grip. He was a grown man, and he would not spend the whole night wondering if She was safe. She would be safe. She could kill angels and demons with Her mind. 
But She said that wasn’t working as reliable as before Jo’s death. And She’d been supposed to text him, when she got a room. She’d left maybe ten minutes ago, but it didn’t take that long to find a hotel-
“Oh my god, dude.” Sammy snorted, shaking his head at his laptop. “She’s fine.”
“I know that.” Dean snapped, and Sam gave him an amused look. 
“Sure you do.”
“I- Shut up.”
“Uh huh.” There was a slight pause, and then. “Seriously, Dean. She faced two archangels and walked away. If anything, we’re less safe without her.”
Dean could, at least, agree with that. “I’m not a freakin’ idiot-“
“I didn’t say you were-“
“I’m just fucking worried about her. I-“ He shouldn’t keep talking. He couldn’t stop. “Son of a bitch, Sammy, she won’t talk about Jo, and she won’t say why she was MIA for two goddamn weeks, and then she just appears in front of me and passes out? And we told her to stay, but goddamnit, if she gets herself hurt for us- I don’t know what I’ll do.” His voice dropped, and it hit him right in the fucking chest.
He knew what he’d do. He’d say yes to Michael. 
And Sammy seemed to know that too.
“Have you told her any of that?”
“No.”
“You should.” Sam shrugged, as if the idea was nothing. “She’s not a mind-reader, Dean. And she’s like, the smartest person I know, but you make her stupid.”
“Hey-“
“It’s not bad. It’s- I saw it when we met her, Dean. And I know you... you know.”
Sam raises his brows, and Dean frowned. He did not know. 
“Don’t make me say it, man.”
“Sammy-“
“You say her name when you have sex, Dean. I heard you shout it once, while you were with some random girl and I was in the hall. And when you- Y’know.” Sam made a gesture, and Dean was frozen in his seat. “I’ve heard it. When you’re in the shower and you, uh- You forget to turn the fan on.”
Dean was going to kill someone. Probably himself. “You can’t fucking tell her-“
“Dude, I’ve kept that a secret for almost nine years.” Sam gave him a flat look. “I’m not going to break it now. But just for the record, she’s not better.”
His throat was dry. “You- does she- when-“
“No. I mean- Not that I know. She’s way better at going under the radar with that stuff. But she has this whole face that she makes, and Jo-“ Sam sighed. “Jo said she’d only ever done it for you.”
Dean swallowed, a heavy lump forming in his throat as the image of Jo’s broken body, and Her still clinging to it in the ruin of the church, flashed in front of his gaze.
“I just want you to know it, Dean.” Sam muttered. “If not for you, for her.”
Dean wasn’t sure what the hell that meant. There was nothing he could do for Her. 
Nothing except be Her shadow, and he was already doing that. When She got back into the morning, Dean got Her coffee and did a quick once over make sure She really had stayed out of trouble. When She took his hand and started tugging him all over the hospital—looking for Pestilence while Sam called with Bobby—he followed right behind, the Colt tucked safely in his pants. 
She could defend Herself.
She shouldn’t have to.
And Dean may do it better than anyone else, but he was also more undeserving. He’d still hurt Her in the past. He’d still lost Her, twice. He’d only found Her that first time because of Cas, and She’d found him the second time, and neither of them would tell Dean how. How to find Her.
How, in all the fucking universe, She kept coming back to Dean. 
Dean, of all the pieces of shit in the world, was the one who She’d chosen to be Her shadow. He was sure other men and women would’ve thrown themselves at Her feet for the opportunity, but She’d chosen Dean. And it had to have been a choice. She’d never felt the pull. The call on something lighter than wind, the tug just to the right of Dean’s heart, that was always pulling him back to Her.
And they didn’t find Pestilence, the first day. So Dean had to sleep in the hotel, without Her. 
It was just further proof that She should never know. The things Dean wanted to do for Her, to Her, were things that shouldn’t be spoken of. 
Dean spent his night pacing around the room, the memory from only a week ago playing over and over in his head. 
Her head on his knee as She wore his shirt and boxers, Her eyes fluttering and lips in a pretty pout. There had been a little sleep still glazed in Her eyes, and a softness to the way She said please that had made him rock hard. 
In real life he’d panicked. Hell, even now he didn’t know what lines he was and wasn’t supposed to cross with Her. And he didn’t want to test them. One wrong step, and he might ruin things. Say the wrong shit, fuck everything up, do exactly what Dad had trained him to do and break things. 
But in his head, he’d leaned down and kissed Her. Long and deep, with an open mouth and his tongue slowly pushing down Her throat until he could taste Her fruit again. 
And She was rolling over and crawling over Dean, in his head. Her eyes were fluttering, and still glazed but now with lust. She wanted Dean like this. In his mind. 
In reality, he was lying flat on his back with his hand fisted around his cock, his eyes squeezed shut as he tried to picture it more clearly. Her siren-like voice in his ear, saying Dean and please as She sunk down onto him. A high whine leaving her throat as Dean grabbed Her by the waist and rutted up into Her, then Her eyes fluttering as he latched his mouth around Her nipple and sucked until She was squirming above him, and squeezing around him, and shit-
He could hear his own skin slapping, as he picked up the pace and groaned.
And the fantasy only got more vivid. Dean rolled Her over and moved his lips up to Her throat, sucking small dark marks so everyone could see that Dean got to touch Her, and fucking into Her so hard maybe she wouldn’t walk straight for a week. 
If Dean fucked Her right, maybe She’d never leave. He’d gotten chicks to beg him for more, before. Had ladies tell him that he was the best of their life. 
He just wanted to be the best of Her life. Because She could never just be one fleeting night. If Dean got to have Her, he’d give Her everything. She’d moan his name and scratch Her nail on his back, Dean would make Her shine below him, and he’d be Her shadow until she cut him away. 
And in Dean’s head, this was far from their first time. In his head he pinched Her clit, and She shivered and squeaked below him, before She rolled Her hips and bit his shoulder as She came on his cock. And Dean knew to pull out so he could come all over Her abdomen, and then he pumped himself to the beautiful imagine of Her boneless, fucked-out form below him, covered in his cum and still whimpering his name-
Sammy’s was right. 
Dean did shout Her name when he came.
“White chocolate, or butterscotch?”
Dean frowned over Her shoulder, and he wasn’t thinking about it.
How She fit so fucking perfectly, pressed back against his body. How he could smell the sugar of that body scrub thing She used, and the vanilla of Her perfume, but the fruit was still stronger. The fruit was always stronger. 
And She never had to know how, when he had cum last night, he’d rolled over and realized that the bed still smelled like Her, and came again, barely an hour later.
“Neither,” he grunted, turning his attention to the drinks. Maybe he could find Her a grape drink. She loved those stupid things. “I have all my fuckin’ teeth, Princess. I don’t eat butterscotch.”
She hummed. “So it’s white chocolate.”
He said Her name with a frown, and She tipped Her head back with a smile that damn near knocked him off his feet. 
“I have white chocolate.” She held up the first pudding cup. “Or butterscotch. Which one.”
He sighed, and grabbed the white chocolate. “We can tell Sammy it’s vanilla.”
“That’s mean, Deano-“
“I won’t say you knew.” He grinned down at Her. “And he’ll probably gonna throw something at me.”
She paused. “Promise?”
“What, you wanna see me get decked?”
“No, I-“
“So violent,” Dean drawled Her name as he guided Her to the cafeteria check-out, leaning down to speak in Her ear. “If you wanna hit me, you just have to ask-“
“I do not want to hit you.” She mumbled, rubbing at Her wrists, and that was the truth. “I just don’t want Sam to be mad at me.”
Dean chuckled. “Sammy won’t be mad at you. And if he is, I’ll jump him for you.”
That got a soft laugh. “Shut up.”
“Bossy.” 
She rolled Her eyes, but leaned back further. Into Dean. 
And his guard was down. He was only looking at Her, and how seriously she was taking the selection of candy bars. Her lip pulled slightly between Her teeth and Her body leaning into Dean’s touch, and maybe if he kissed the side of Her head, the world wouldn’t end and She’d just smile at him-
Her eyes shot up suddenly, and she took a stumbling step back. Her breath was picking up. That small furrow was appearing between Her brows, but nothing was happening-
Dean muttered Her name, and She shook her head, twisting to press Her face into his chest. 
His arms shot around Her on instinct. 
He still didn’t know what the hell was happening. 
“Princess-“
“He’s there.” She whispered, tipping Her head back to meet Dean’s gaze with wide eyes. “He just walked in- No- Don’t look-“
Dean grabbed Her face between his hands, and shook his head. “I’m not looking, sweetheart, but-“ He ran his thumb down the bridge of Her nose, and She took a shaking breath. “I need you to tell me what’s happening-“
“Pestilence.” She breathed. “He’s here.”
Fuck. 
The Colt was in his pants. She was right in front of him. Dean could deal with this. 
“Okay.” He grunted, scanning over Her open features. “All we gotta do is follow the ugly bitch, and then we’ll get him to-“
“I don’t think you’ll be following anyone, Dean Winchester.”
Dean whirled around, shoving behind him and drew out the Colt, but all that was in front of him was an old, weedy man. 
The same one from the TV. 
Fuck.
“Listen, I’d put that away.” Pestilence nodded to the Colt. “No need for violence. And I’m not killable. Not in the way you’re used to. Only thing that’s gonna cure you of me is this, and-“ Pestilence held up his ring, then broke out into a long, heavy coughing fit. 
Dean took a step back, kept Her behind him, and didn’t lower the gun.
��That’s rude,” Pestilence sighed. “I know you’re used to my brother, but I’m not nearly as violent. War has always been… needless. Angry. I’m simple. Clean.”
“You don’t look clean from where I’m standing, buddy.” Dean glanced down at the massive glob of snot, falling from Pestilence’s nose. “And I’d call this violence pretty damn needed.”
Pestilence only sighed. “You don’t get it. She does.” He leaned around, and Dean shifted to the side. 
“Don’t fucking look at her-“
“I’m afraid she’s a little impossible to miss.” Pestilence grinned, and his teeth were a rotting, horrible yellow. “Aren’t you a pretty little thing. Never seen something so… pure.”
She pressed further against Dean’s back, and he could feel Her face being buried in his back. Her breathing sounded heavy.
He needed to get Her out of here.
“Listen, Dr. Mucus-“
“I’m not talking to you, rat.” Pestilence sneered. “A collar doesn’t make you any more than another human. But her. So new, but so, so sick. I can taste it. It’s like.” Pestilence smacked his lips on the air. “Oh, I remember this. The beginning. Home.” His lips curled slightly. “I hated home.”
Her voice was so soft from behind him. “What- why are you here-“
“I’ve got a job to do.” Pestilence sighed, wiping his nose with his hand. “And I can’t keep doing it until the angel brat finishes his tantrum. And you,” his eyes narrowed on Dean. “Are very lucky the girl is here, otherwise. I wouldn’t be so willing to go with his little games.”
Dean scowled, his words pushed through his teeth. “I’m not a fan of games either-“
“You’ll like this one.” Pestilence grinned. “It’s called save Sammy Winchester.”
Fuck.
They had to go with Pestilence. Dean had to keep the Colt tight in his hand and follow the coughing asshat to where Sammy might be, because She whisper that she could see Sam all over his hands.
“Dean- I-“ She was all but clinging to him as they walked down a dark stairwell. “I can’t- I’m going to- There are so many people here-“
“I know, Princess.” He pulled Her tighter into his side. “I’ve got you.”
And he’d never seen Her explode. Not in the way She’d described over the phone. 
It hadn’t sounded like something small. She’s said animals and plants and souls. He didn’t know what the hell that meant.
Now didn’t really seem like the time to find out. 
But if there was ever a moment for Her pupils to start glowing Silver and the world to bend into Her, it was right fucking now. 
“Look! The party’s here!” A shorter, beaming man clapped his hands, and but Dean didn’t look at him for too long. 
His gaze shot to Sammy, sitting on the floor with his head in his hands. 
“Sammy-“
“Dean,” Sam’s head shot up, and he scrambled to his feet. “I- I’m sorry- I swear I didn’t mean to, but they shot something into my arm and then I woke up here-“
“Wow, Sammy.” The man sighed. “Shot something makes it sound like I drugged you-“
“You did drug me-“
“And I healed you! Right away!” The man sighed. “I even fixed all your bones, and blew up the doctor that was going to try and send you to a psych ward! We’ve talked about this, I have to do this, but I really am trying to help-“
“I don’t want your help-“
“Dean,” She whispered in his ear, and he grunted, his gaze fixed on the man. “That’s him-“
That was all he needed to hear. 
Dean raised the Colt, narrowed his eyes and took the shot.
The bullet moved right into Lucifer’s skull.
And nothing fucking happened.
Lucifer only wiped his brow, the wound vanishing in a second, and turned to Dean with a frown. 
“You know, that’s pretty rude. I mean, if our princess wasn’t here, that would have really fucking hurt.” Lucifer leaned to the side, and said Her name with a drawl that made Dean’s skin itch. “Hi, doll. Wow, boiler rooms are really unlucky for you. First Johnny Winchester, now this-“
“Dean,” Sam muttered, and he’d somehow snuck his way back to their side of the room. Near the stairs. 
Pestilence was long gone. 
It was just them and Lucifer, in a basement.
That couldn’t mean anything good. 
“Why didn’t that work.”
“Oh, Sam.” Lucifer sighed, shaking his head. “It’s really not that big a deal. I mean, half the people in this room can’t be killed by that gun. I mean,” he laughed to himself. “I’m not a person. And neither is she. But you know what I meant. Six things in all of creation, and two of us are in San Francisco. What are the odds.”
“I’d say pretty damn good.” Dean grunted. “Cause this is spelling out a trap to me.”
Lucifer sighed, and fixed him with a flat look. 
Then Dean was flying away. From Her. From Sammy. Slamming into the wall with a groan and pain shooting up his spine, Her voice screaming his name somewhere over the ringing in his ears. 
“I wish I could say it’s nice to meet you Dean, but you are…” Lucifer trailed off, and Dean squinted up to see him shaking his head. “I mean, really? Him? Are you sure?”
She made a small, weak sound. “I- I don’t-“
“I know you don’t.” Lucifer sighed. “I can see what you did, by the way. Nice craftsmanship.” His laugh skittered along Dean’s bones. “It might be a little bit of a problem for Mikey. I love it.”
“Lucifer,” Sammy was trying to block Her from view, just like Dean had. 
Good.
Lucifer was smiling at Her too much. With comfort.
It made Dean feel fucking sick.
“Why are we here.”
Lucifer rolled his eyes. “Why does there have to be a reason, Sam? Can’t I just be looking to talk to my two best friends-“
“We are not your friends-“
“Not yet. Hey, doll, have you-“ Lucifer sighed again. “Can you please move, Sam. I’m trying to include-“
Lucifer said a word, and it was the strangest, most entrancing thing Dean had ever heard. It was like all the stars singing and every drop of water in the world chiming like a church bell, the breeze in the summer calling him home and the rush of a shiver up his spine. 
Sam was frozen too. And Lucifer wouldn’t stop fucking sighing.
“Fine. Go sit with Dean.”
Dean tried to shout for Sam, when he went flying across the room as well. The crunch against the wall was softer, though. And Sammy opened his eyes faster.
But now it was just Her and Lucifer.
Staring at each other. 
“There we go,” Lucifer smiled at Her, and she was just frozen. “Y’know, it’s not a coincidence we’re in San Francisco. Pestilence actually asked for Chicago, but I said no, San Fran. Well, I didn’t say the name, but here. We had to be here. You know why?”
Lucifer raised his brows at Her, and Her voice was so fucking soft.
“It’s a vortex point.” She whispered. “It’s- It’s Kansas, Northern Canda, and-“
“San Francisco!” Lucifer beamed at Her, and her eyes flicked over to Dean.
“I-“
“No! Don’t look at him!” Lucifer’s voice dropped into something cold. “Look at me. It’s showtime, doll. We’ve got work to do.”
Dean tried to move for Her.
Lucifer just slammed him back down.
“Dean-“
“Yeah, there you go.” Lucifer took another step towards Her, Dean tried to push up again, and this time his head was slammed back into the concrete wall. “This’ll get his attention.”
The world was starting to change, slightly. Moss was growing on the walls near Dean’s hands, and even the gray of the concrete was more vibrant. 
“You know, I’m not going to touch another hair on Sam’s head, but Dean,” Lucifer clicked his tongue. “You should be worried about Dean, if you don’t take my offer.”
She shook Her head, taking a step back as Lucifer took another forward. “Please- Please don’t-“
“C’mon, you can do it- Just think about Dean in hell, and all his gold on your pretty hands, and, shit- Think about Jo.” 
Lucifer’s grin was manic. She was hyperventilating, but Dean couldn’t goddamn get to Her. 
Every time he tried to move, stand up, to goddamn crawl, Lucifer would just slam him right back down.
“Please- I-“ Her voice was choked, and the concrete floor cracked. “Stop-“
“Can’t. ” Lucifer hummed, Dean’s head was slammed right against something with a sharp angle, and the air was starting to wave like a mirage. “You should stay down, Dean. Dying never treated you well before, did it.”
Something was happening. Her pupils were starting to glow Silver, and She was shining with all that beauty, and She was doing something.
And Lucifer was only goading Her on.
“C’mon, think about death,” Lucifer repeated that world from before, and the world shook. “You’re so close, just think about Death-“
Dean prayed. He prayed to Cas, wherever the hell he was, to come and get them. Save them.
Save Her, from whatever Lucifer was trying to do. 
And Cas took his prayer. There was a rustle as a brown coat appeared above them, and then they were gone. 
Landing in Bobby’s yard.
Without Her.
Dean roared Her name into the wind. They’d fucking left Her. Left Her with Lucifer, and Sam was trying to calm him down while Cas said some shit in the background, but Dean couldn’t hear it. His ears were ringing. He could still see Her face, and he couldn’t fucking lose Her again-
His elbow slammed into Sammy’s face, but before he could book it for one of the cars, something was grabbing his goddamn arm-
“Dean, you cannot go back there.” Cas muttered, and Dean twisted with a scowl.
“Let go, Cas. I still got a bullet left in this gun.”
“Dean, you are distressed, but I believe Lucifer may be trying to use her to-“
“I don’t give a goddamn fuck! We left her,” Dean ripped his arm out of Cas’ grip. “Goddamnit, Cas, she needs us, and I don’t give a shit what type of magic she’s got, she needs me.”
Cas sighed, his expression almost pitiful, and word choked in Dean’s throat.
“I- I can’t fuckin’ lose her. I can’t. I-“
The Earth shook. Wholly fucking shook.
And Dean prayed. He fucking prayed She was fine, or he’d do something really goddamn stupid like hit the devil with a car-
Sammy made a sharp sound.
And She was there. 
Just like in Oregon, She was standing before Dean with silver eyes. Her hair floating around Her face. Her every feature so bright Dean was sure he should be blinded, but he wasn’t. He could never be.
He just crashed into Her, grabbed Her face between his hand, and soothed Her back down until She folded into against his chest.
And the earth could keep shaking. 
Dean just needed to take care of Her. 
Bobby’s eyes widened, when Dean pushed through the door. 
“What the hell-“
“Death.” Cas muttered, following in right behind. “He is risen.”
“Shit-“
“Dad,” She mumbled, and they all froze. 
She was twisting towards Bobby, and Dean could feel Her skin fucking burning, and shit-
“Dad- I- I don’t feel good-“ She made a choked sound, and Dean heart was being cleaved in half. “I- Dad-“
“I’m here, kiddo.” Bobby grunted, and Dean tried not look him in the eyes. 
He didn’t need to feel his own pain, reflected back.
“Put ‘er in bed, Dean.”
Dean nodded, and moved. Her sheets were still tangled, but they were mostly clean. And Bobby was right behind him, delayed only by the slowness of the wheelchair stair-thing they’d had installed. 
And when Bobby rolled up to Her bed side and rested his hand on Her brow, She looked like a child. Curled into her bed and mumbling about how much it hurt, tossing off the sheets then pulling them right back over Her body. She wasn’t the  violent, charismatic, bright woman Dean had always known. 
She was a little girl, who was hurt and sick and tired and just wanted Her dad.
It didn’t take Her long after that, to pass out. And Bobby eventually rolled away with nothing but a nod to Dean and muttered words to grab him if she called. 
But Dean didn’t move. He stayed at Her side, all night. He crawled to Her side in bed and watched Her until she was shifting into him like a magnet. 
He passed out a little while after. And when Dean’s eyes blinked open, She wasn’t still in his arms. 
She was curled up at the headboard, Her knees folded into Her chest, and almost silent sobs shaking Her whole body.
He whispered Her name, and Her gaze slowly rose up to meet his. 
Her cheeks were stained and gleaming with tears. Dean could see the pain, written all over Her every elegant feature, and maybe this was what people talked about when they said the sky feels like it’s falling. Something pressing onto Dean’s chest, a weight that was impossible to hold, a desperation to make it just a little better. 
And Dean didn’t know what to say. He never knew what to say.
But he could crawl up to Her side. Tug Her carefully into his side, and wrap his arms around Her. 
“I’ve got you, baby.” Dean pressed a kiss to the top of Her head. “You’re okay. You’re gonna be okay.”
Her body shook with another sob, and She twisted to fold Herself fully into Dean’s lap. Her arms around his torso and Her face pressed to the top of his chest. 
And nothing was alright, now. 
He still squeezed Her three times. 
Because he was here. Dean was goddamn here, at Her side. 
And Heaven and Hell could do whatever the hell they wanted. 
Nothing was going to make him leave. 
End Note: Canon? We don't know her. I am God now.
Thank you so so so much for reading!! If you like this story, please reblog, share, or leave a comment! <3
Buy me a coffee!☕️
Taglist (If you want to be added, please fill out the form!)
@brtodd @artemys-ackles @sthefferrete @lyarr24 @deansbbyx @bakugotypecrashout @kittycain @foolinthera1n @globetrotter28 @lordofthunderthr
@youdontknowe @nyrtopia @zuberweirrd @iloveeveryoneyoureamazing @panicking-outside-the-disco
@ambiguous-avery @elle14-blog1 @impala67rollingthroughtown @dumb--blonde @heyimolive
@itsdearapril @speedypersonawhispers @apobangpo-0613 @alwaystiredandconfused @kamisobsessed
@arcticwisteria @youroldfashioned @generalmoonpolice @foxyjwls007 @jackles010378 @godhelpthisbtch @ilovedeanwinchester4 @wecangetlostinthepurplerain @sleepykittycx
@immastealurkneecaps @star-yawnznn @maddie0101 @chi-raz @lori19
@wynnthewynnderful @redwinexsupernova @tiana-kh @woaheasytig3r @canibeyourghoulfriend @lovelywebber @salemslostwitch @winchester-whiskey @and-i-wish @ghosth0ney @funkenniffler
173 notes · View notes
thenameswinterfics · 2 days ago
Text
BETWEEN DARK AND THE VOID
Chapter 1 - L'Appel Du Vide
Tumblr media
Header by me | Dividers by @emmanexelle | 18+ banner by @inklore
READ IT ON AO3
Pairing: Thunderbolts!Bucky Barnes x MutantFemale!Reader Setting: Thunderbolts* Summary: Reluctantly, after a call you accept to help Bucky, your ex-boyfriend, with a task. What should have been a simple impeachment becomes a New York rescue mission, swallowed by a mysterious dark fog. After failing to save two innocent people, and overwhelmed by guilt from your dark past, you answer the call of The Void and abandon yourself to the uncertainty of nothingness. It's up to Bucky to save you and bring you back. Word Count: 6.2 K Chapter Warnings: Thunderbolts* spoilers, angst, hurt, mention of past trauma, typical canon violence, mention of torture (not described), Reader being mean at first, protective Bucky, no use of y/n. If I have missed some CW, please let me know and I'll add them!
AN: I'm back, this time for real! I never thought that a Marvel movie and my old obsession with Bucky Barnes would bring the writing muses back to me. This is the first fic after some months of writing's block, so apologize if it's not perfect. Many thanks to my wife @sylasthegrim for helping me with the title and to my love @bcksbarnes for beta reading, brainstorming through the fic outline, being my cheerleader and simply bear with me. You're the best, I love you with all my heart! I highly expect this to flop, so thank you for the few ones who will read it.
ENGLISH IS NOT MY FIRST LANGUAGE. I APOLOGISE IN ADVANCE FOR MY GRAMMAR AND VOCABULARY MISTAKES.
BUCKY BARNES MASTERLIST | BETWEEN DARK AND THE VOID MASTERLIST
Tumblr media
Appel du vide: "The call of the void". French term that explains an urge to do something dangerous even though you don’t intend to.
Tumblr media
The streets of New York had never been so dark.
The skyscrapers that once towered over the city, imposing and gleaming, now disappeared into a veil of darkness, their figures swallowed up in an ominous embrace. Even cars and people seemed to suffer the same fate, falling into a dark hole that slowly, but dangerously, spread through the streets; swallowing everything in its path.
Above this dark fog, Void stood, now in full control of Bob, watching the chaos unfold beneath his feet, not blinking at the high-pitched screams of people running for safety. As he stood, like a god descending to earth to judge mankind, he slowly raised a hand, transforming people into powdery silhouettes stuck to the ground, soon to be moulded by the impending darkness as it moved swiftly towards the crowd.
It was like the scene of one of the most terrifying horror films: planes crashing next to buildings, piles of rubble falling from the sky and destroying everything in sight, cries of children looking for their parents. People ran with every ounce of strength they had left to escape this dark nightmare that was spreading across the city like a living shadow, swallowing up hope, light and every trace of normal life in its relentless path.
But this was the reality. And nothing would seem willing to stop this madness.
You paused under a porch with the rest of the Thunderbolts, your cheeks flushed as you placed your palm against the cold plaster of the wall, your chest rising and falling at a fast pace. You could hear Bucky muttering a few words as he watched the city go pitch black, Walker holding an unstable Alexei, ranting about losing Yelena and not forgiving himself. Ava was the only one silent, pondering her next move, and you were glad that your powers did not allow you to read people's minds, or you would go mad between your own thoughts and those of others.
You knew something was wrong the moment Bucky called you after months of silence; given the strained relations between you two, you were even surprised that the former Hydra assassin - now Brooklyn Congressman - had the time to dial your number and ask for your support with a mission.
You were different from the other heroes and villains who lived among humans — there was something deep and unpredictable in your genetics that set you apart. Most of them chose to become one voluntarily, undergoing genetic experiments to enhance their physical abilities. Others were tech geniuses who compensated for their lack of physical strength with their intellect, building armour and other technical equipment to support civilians. Then there were those who were simply highly trained agents and assassins, who had spent most of their lives honing their bodies into weapons for use for either good or evil.
But you? You were born with powers; your genes had been mutating naturally ever since you were in your mother's womb. There were no labs, no special training, no choices. It was just you, emerging with untamed powers cursing through your veins, marking you as someone superior to the humans.
In the same way you didn’t choose who to work with, you were too young to understand the wrong hands you had fallen into. You were a victim of your own father’s plans to rule the world, seeing you as both his cherished daughter and his precious weapon.
After years of being chained against your will, you became a free spirit, travelling the world and playing the role of the hero you'd never been, helping people and saving them from the clutches of enemies. No matter how strong or bizarre the villains were, whether they were dangerous aliens from another universe or little bullies tormenting the weak boy at school: you would be there, steady and vigilant, protecting every human in your sight. Whether this was your sudden calling, or simply a way to lift your shoulders from the burden of your past, orto keep your hands clean from the innocent blood spilled, was hard for you to know.
But as you listened to Congressman Barnes' voice - low and soft, which was how he usually spoke to you - rattle on about a crucial task for the New York citizens, you realised how high the stakes were.
He called it “impeachment”, a way to remove Valentina and her shady business away from the CIA and the government, and valid witnesses were still on the loose. Four former assassins who cleaned the mess the woman made, four valid testimonies that would make Val’s empire fall like a house of cards. Who better than you to know the best tactics to track down a group of former criminals and catch them?
A part of you wanted to refuse — you were “cleaned” from that shady business. And how could you ever work for the political machine that still had a price on your head, after being a former criminal yourself? The same twisted mechanism that drove a wall between you and Bucky? 
Yet, the shivers that ran down your spine when you heard Bucky's voice, the way his tongue rolled deliciously every time he called you 'doll', the pleading tone of his request, the puppy-dog steel-blue eyes that you could almost feel through the screen…it made it hard for you to decline.
And so there you were, stuck with your ex-boyfriend and a bunch of people you barely met less than 24 hours before, one of them lost into the darkness. 
Not the best situation to find yourself in the last moments of your life. 
“I’m going after her,” Ava said, breaking the silence as she marched quickly through the dark fog that continued to spread.
Bucky grabbed her arm with his vibranium hand, stopping her from carrying out her plan. “And then what?”
“If she walked there, she did it for a reason,” Ava answered quickly, nervously looking at the black fog spreading.
“What if she’s dead? What if there’s no coming back?” Bucky countered, the frustration and worry in his voice clear to hear. They had already lost Yelena, as well as many others who had fallen victim to Void’s actions. Deep down, he was regretful for not being the hero he wanted to be, and for letting down all the people who had applauded him just minutes before the disaster was unleashed.
It was a sight that reminded him of all the sleepless nights and looming nightmares, and of that damn little notebook with all those names marked in it, deluding him into believing he was absolved of sins he himself was not the main perpetrator of. 
Your heart ached to see him so defeated. So remorseful. 
"He's right, Ava," you said, standing up straight and joining the conversation. Your voice was still slightly breathless from the previous run. “Did we all see what happened to Yelena?” She was there with us, flesh and blood, with just a few scratches on her pretty face. And now? Puff! Vanished! Gone!” You grabbed your knees, allowing your lungs to catch as much air as they could before continuing. “Let’s get one thing straight. We lost. Just… how can we protect the people of this city if we aren’t able to defend ourselves? We can’t win against that thing. It’s over.”
A heavy silence fell over the group, and you almost cursed yourself for what you had said. Had they lifted the group's spirits? Of course not. 
“You know? You have many great qualities, but comforting people isn’t one of them” said Ava, breaking the silence once again. Her voice was decisive and carried a hint of disdain. Then, she faced Bucky again, her gaze sweeping over the city. “And about Yelena. What if she isn’t gone?”
“How do you know that?” Bucky replied, his voice a little lower as he resumed his argument with her. You turned your head to look for any human who had escaped the powers of the Void, and that was where your world stopped.
And Bucky's words were the last you heard.
Everything around you grew muffled and distant, as if you were sinking underwater. You could hear Walker muttering something to the team, but his words seemed to come from miles away. Alexei's voice was next, you were sure of it, but this time you couldn’t make out his exact words. A third voice called out to you - who was it this time? Ava? Bucky? You imagining Yelena’s witty comments over you? You couldn't tell - it sounded like distant echoes. 
You seemed gone, your mind disconnected from your body, travelling to another universe. But the truth was that something - or someone - caught your attention. 
Your gaze was drawn to a small figure in the distance, wriggling through the rubble, and the rest of the world faded away. You could hear and feel the child’s loud cries in your ears and in your heart. You could feel your eardrums ringing and your chest tightening in an uncomfortable vice. Next to the child was a woman who quickly scooped him up and ran as if her life depended on it. They were running away — or at least trying to — desperately seeking refuge to save themselves temporarily.
They were like the same civilians that you had tried to help before but failed to save, and who had now been sucked into the void. 
And suddenly your words ceased to make sense.
“We lost”, suddenly echoed in your head. “How can we protect the people of this city if we aren’t able to defend ourselves?” These words made you wrinkle your nose in disgust. How could you ever call yourself a hero when your mind was clouded by such pessimistic thoughts? Had you not sworn to protect the most vulnerable after leaving your brutal past behind?
The shame of your words gnawed at you, raw and relentless. Hearing the mother reassure her son, keeping her nerves steady despite the situation made you feel the urge to act again. They were a reminder of how hard they were still fighting. How they were still trying.
This gave you a new sense of hope. Maybe the war was far from over.
You quickly stood up, your hands trembling and adrenaline suddenly rushing through your veins as if your body had awoken from a paralysed state. Without thinking, you started running towards them, your mind filled with a new sense of purpose.
But your dreams of glory were cut short by a firm grasp on your arm and the coldness of metal beneath your leather tactical suit. You turned your gaze and saw Bucky watching you with a clenched jaw and a severe but worried look in his steel-blue eyes.
“Where do you think you're going, doll?” he asked in a low, gravelly voice, pulling you close with a firm grip. It was bruising, but not tight enough to cause pain.
“Let me go, Barnes!” you replied through clenched teeth, jerking your arm free. He loosened his grip and you stood facing each other while the rest of the group watched, ready to intervene if either of you lost your temper.
“There are still civilians out there who can be saved. I’ll go and keep them safe-”
“So what? Do you want to end up like Yelena? Disappearing inside that black thing and leaving no trace?” Bucky snapped at you, your sudden recklessness was the last thing he needed. There was no venom in his words, only concern and… Was it protectiveness what you felt?
“You've seen how devastated Alexei is. Do you think we can face another loss like that? Well, let me tell you something, doll. We can’t take another loss like that. I can’t bear the thought of losing you!”
You stared at him, stunned by his words. You noticed how his voice faltered when he said he couldn’t bear your absence, how his body trembled when he was overcome with anger and fear, and the apprehension lurking beneath his words. Suddenly, memories of your past together rushed wildly through your mind, making your breathing quicken and your heart hammer in your chest.
That was the Bucky you fell in love with. The damaged super soldier who struggled to find his place in the world. The man who would scream in the middle of the night, beads of sweat on his forehead, and you would rush to his side, cradling him in your arms and mentally curse Hydra for the damage they had done to him. The sweet, caring and overly protective man who would always watch your back on missions, check your wounds and kiss every inch of your bruised skin to ease the pain. The man who would not hesitate to sacrifice his life for you.
But that part of him died the moment he chose to run for Congress, hiding behind a cloak of righteousness that felt uncharacteristic. You could see it in the way he immersed himself in the country's twisted politics, pretending to read file after file and barely acknowledging your presence in the house. You could see it in the way he came home late and stressed from endless meetings, barely having time for you. And when you chose to run away and find your own place in the world? There were no messages, no missed calls and no attempt to trace you.
You became strangers. Never before had you considered going back to when life was easier for the two of you, when you would cuddle up together, feeling the ghost of his lips on yours.
No, there was no time to regret what had been. The lives of ordinary people were more important than a futile argument.
“James,” you called him, his real name felt strange on your tongue. “I saw a mother and child running through the streets, trying to find shelter. They can’t save themselves if we stand here mulling over what to do.”
You saw Bucky moving around nervously, his hands firmly on his hips and his gaze darting between the black fog and you. “You will fail like all the others we have saved before. Like we failed to keep Yelena with us. If they're not dead, they're stuck in that nightmare from which there's no escape."
“We don’t know if we don’t try!” you countered back, frustration rising in your voice as you heard the few people’s screams die behind you, making you more and more nervous.
“Oh, so Miss ‘We-Fail-Because-We-Suck’ feels guilty and decided to return to action?” Walker joined the conversation, a hint of mockery in his serious voice. 
“I don't need you to remind me of what I said before, Walker, thank you,”' you replied, annoyed. “Stay here and mutter all you want, but those two people outside are still our last hope, and I won’t be the one to let them down.”
You approached Bucky with slow and deliberate steps, your hand raised in an attempt to cup his cheek but you stopped mid air, afraid that he would not welcome your gesture. It was the intensity of his gaze that made you want to give up, but then your hand was on his cheek, gently rubbing his stubble. 
“I’ve seen that look of yours, James. Every damn time. You think it’s because of you why we’re all stuck here, you feel guilty because you brought us with you and see the failure of your actions in our eyes,” you spoke to him, low and soft, as if you were talking to a frightened child, “You have done more than enough. You couldn't have foreseen that this would happen. You have all played your part. Now it's my turn. Let me make things right for once in my life.”
You were about to turn and leave the group when you felt a sudden warmth anchor you in place — a firm, slightly trembling hand covering yours. Bucky's hand held yours with an intensity you hadn't felt in years. In that breathless instant, his steel-blue eyes met yours, no longer guarded or distant. Behind them was something burning and pleading, like a man standing at the edge of a cliff, desperate to be heard before the wind carried everything away.
“I won't allow you to sacrifice yourself, doll,” Bucky replied firmly, his voice contrasting with the anxiety he was feeling. Drawing on the last of your mental strength, you slipped your hand out of his.
“I'm not going to ask your permission,” you said, turning your back on him. Before his hands could reach you again, you were gone, like sand carried by the wind. 
Tumblr media
The city opened up before you, revealing a surreal scene: the dusty streets were strewn with debris and parts of places had been destroyed amid the chaos that had unfolded. But it was the deafening silence that struck you the most, so atypical for such a huge, lively city.
In the distance, you could hear the soft, quick footsteps of the remaining survivors, the gradually fading noise of cars, and several thuds that echoed in the air — a sign that they had been sent into that darkness with no apparent escape.
You were now standing in an open field, easily navigating the debris as you scanned the area for the mother and son running away in the distance. Maintaining your focus, you pressed your palms against the boulders, which shattered into many small pieces as they fell softly to the ground. Dust swirled in the air as you moved forward with fluid, measured movements, turning over large boulders and clearing the way for the civilians still fleeing.
From a young age, you had the ability to manipulate matter and turn it into whatever you pleased. You first demonstrated this ability when you were with your mother at home. A soft crackling sound came from the ceiling, startling you both, but it wasn’t serious enough to cause any alarm. Then the crack spread further and splinters of wood began to fall to the ground. When you saw that the entire beam was about to collapse, something inside you snapped.
At first, it felt as if time had stopped and the wooden beams were gracefully floating above your head. Then, as if in response to an unspoken command, you could feel the air humming around you. The matter melted and reformed as the splintered wood bent and flowed like liquid silk. The newly formed jagged shards fell to the ground like a thousand needles.
Your father called this a blessing. You called it a curse.
As you grew up, you learned about the dangerous paths you could take with your abilities, and your father forced you to do things you would later regret. You reshaped walls, floors and ceilings whenever you needed to break in unnoticed; you turned a broken chair into a weapon whenever there was a fight; and you were quick to disarm enemy weapons. You could still remember how easily you turned an endowed rifle into a puddle of dark liquid, giving you an advantage in close encounters.
It wasn't just the objects that could be mutated; the enhancements to your powers also enabled you to reshape human molecular structures. At first, the changes were subtle – a quick realignment of a shoulder or cauterisation of a wound. Then, under your father’s command, you were pushed further and soon learned how to break and reform bone density, alter muscle tissue and dull pain receptors in others to force compliance or enhance physical performance. 
You couldn’t count how many people you'd fixed before breaking them in the most vicious ways, some of them not surviving at your powers. You wore their pleading eyes and cries of help as a second skin, and the helplessness in their eyes was the purpose that made you escape from a reality that had become suffocating, that brought you only regret and endless nightmares.
And you swore to keep this part of your life buried forever.
After looking around, your gaze finally fell upon two figures stumbling around on the ground, recognizing them as the mother and child you had seen with the group earlier. Behind them, the black blanket advanced threateningly. It would only take a few minutes before they, too, would become black silhouettes on the ground. 
Mustering all your remaining strength you moved hurriedly, your adrenaline winning over your aching legs. Clearing the path of debris, you were quick to reach the two people, swiftly reaching for their arms and helping them up, before turning and running in the opposite direction of the fog.
“Keep going and don’t look back!” you called out, your voice slightly hoarse from the fatigue, “I’m here. You’re safe with me.”
The woman blinked rapidly and placed her child safely at her side, a flicker of gratitude crossed her frightened gaze. This stirred something new inside you, filling your chest with a sense of contentment. You were used to people looking at you with fear and submission, as if you were a monster walking among them. But this woman thanked you silently with her eyes? It made you believe that you were finally doing something right in your life.
You took a deep breath before resuming your run. Controlling two bodies while sprinting through wreckage was no easy feat, but you didn’t let that deter you. Your resolve was hard to falter.
As you scanned the horizon, only one safe place emerged in your mind: the porch where the Thunderbolts were watching you - silent and still while holding their breath - the only place in the whole city untouched by the spreading darkness, the only place that could shelter two civilians before coming up with a plan to stop that madness.
You were both halfway through the run when you felt your lungs burning inside, the muscles in your body desperately pleading mercy - you felt the need to stop and give yourself some time. But you couldn’t, no. You won’t stop. 
This wasn’t about your endurance anymore. This was about safety.
And so you kept pushing harder with your legs, sprinting firmly but under control to prevent the people holding hands with you from falling during the path. Step by step, you could see the arch approaching on the horizon, and a sense of relief washed over you: you were almost there. One more little effort and your mission would be accomplished.
You could do this. You had to do this.
And then you felt it.
Thud.
A piercing, howling sound reached your ears, sending shivers down your spine. For a moment a part of you feels lighter, as if you were running faster. But it was when you turned back and checked the mother and child’s health that reality stuck at you as a loud smack in your face.
They were gone, turned into powdery silhouettes, stuck in the ground and sent who knows where.
The realisation hit you, fear crept into every bone in your body and, for a moment, you forgot how to breathe properly. Your body was completely spent after being pushed to its limit, and you felt your legs giving in, collapsing under your weight. 
The air felt heavy, your surroundings blurring into emptiness as every sound faded until complete silence was reached. But only one noise crept into your mind: an annoying little voice repeating a phrase that had been your mantra all your life.
You failed. 
The thought was sharp and cruel, gripping your heart like a vice and making you feel sick. 'You failed' repeated over and over again like a broken record, a merciless reminder that no matter how hard you tried to be a hero and do things right, you failed.
How could you protect the people of this city if you just kept getting them into trouble?
The dark fog continued to advance undisturbed, engulfing and reclaiming the mother and her son's shadows. The group's attempts to bring you back were in vain: shouting and inviting you to join them on the porch, you couldn’t hear them, too focused on the darkness reaching you. Soon, you would become part of that nothingness — a nothingness you thought belonged to you.
It was there that you raised your head, and you finally saw him clearly.
The Void.
The dark figure floated motionless in the air, looking at you with white spotlights that seemed to peer into your soul. You didn’t see his lips curl into a mocking smile, nor did you feel the judgement leaving his mouth – if you could have seen it – instead, he just looked at you as if waiting for your next move. 
He tilted his head slightly before finally speaking up. His voice was deep, and its measured pace reflected the weight of her words, which hung in the air like an approaching storm.
“Is that why you're so sad? We're all alone. Hopeless. Without redemption.”
And you never felt so understood in your life.
You were used and abused countless times, your mind bent by the will of people who wanted to use your powers for ulterior motives, and you were too young and scared to break free. 
By the time you realised what they had turned you into, it was too late. You looked in the mirror and didn’t recognise yourself: not your face, not your eyes, and certainly not your hands. Hands that you had washed almost maniacally every day, watching the water turn red in your eyes when it was actually crystal clear. You couldn’t find comfort in the silence; only the cries of men and women begging you to stop torturing them and leave them alone filled your ears. It was all too much for you to bear. How many of them had families who would never see them again? The same happy family that was ripped away from you when you were just a child, a victim of your father’s ambitions?
You thought Bucky could be your beacon in the storm. Hell, that man’s life was a horror story, and he could empathise with your sins and past mistakes. But you were too afraid to tell him about your past, afraid that he would turn you away after learning that you had committed crimes possibly worse than his own. Now your paths were divided by an invisible wall, and you had never felt so alone. 
Nothingness is all you have left.
Acting on impulse, you stood up and marched silently towards the dark fog. There was no wavering in your actions, no second thoughts. 
The Void was calling you, and you were eager to answer its call.
You heard someone -  a very familiar voice - shout at you to turn around. But this didn’t stop your silent march; your body moved towards the dark needles approaching you as if on autopilot.
All you had to do was take a step, and all your pain and remorse would disappear with you.
While hearing a muffled, raw, broken scream, your foot stepped onto the black ground.
And your body moulded into the darkness.
Tumblr media
Bucky felt as if his world had collapsed in on itself. Destroyed, disintegrated in the same way his own body had turned to dust years ago when Thanos claimed half of the population's lives by snapping his fingers.
This time, however, the Avengers would not be there to save the day. No one would build a time machine and retrieve six powerful stones, nor would anyone snap their fingers and bring back all the people swallowed by the void.
You were gone, just like Yelena. Just like everyone else.
His mind short-circuited, the guilt of not being able to save New York’s people mingled with the regret of not being able to stop you and your selfless actions. Countless images and what-ifs crossed his thoughts — what if he had followed you and pulled you away sooner? What if he had been more insistent and said no? What if he had been strong enough to counter your stubbornness, to hold you in his arms and never let you go again? 
But there were no answers in the echoes of what-ifs. Only silence.
Unlike his former self, Bucky was never one for many words. His time in the clutches of Hydra was enough to break his spirit, strip him of his confidence, and rob him of his cheerfulness. All that remained were the emotional scars that would never fade. He became a shell of his former self: a grumpy, introverted 110-year-old man who believed that pain was an inevitable part of life and was more inclined to expect negative things than positive ones.
Since being released, he had spent most of his days trying to make amends and find a way to redeem himself. He would sit in the eerie quietness of his apartment, muttering about a past that still haunted him, and about the ghosts of all the people he had murdered and who came to visit him in his sleep. Then he would wake up with short, frantic gasps, his gaze fixed on an empty spot, while the sound of the television in the background tried — in vain — to calm his racing heart. 
Bucky slipped into a daily routine that he struggled to adjust to: mandatory therapy sessions in the morning, undertaken more out of a sense of duty than for relief; solo missions throughout the day to erase the names of people on his list who wanted closure. Loneliness in the evening and nightmares at night. Each day was the same as the previous one, and the day after that would be the same again.
But you? You were the one who shattered his monotonous routine.
You slipped quietly into Bucky's life and became the spark that ignited it. Despite the aura of mystery that wrapped you like a veil, you gave him a sense of purpose, helping him to break free from his endless cycle of pain and self-loathing. With you, he rediscovered the meaning of love and being loved. His fear of being touched melted away beneath the warmth and delicacy of your touch. His body trembled and demanded more, his flesh burned under your fingerprints. Whenever he felt insecure, you would remind him that every part of him was perfect, kissing and adoring the scars on the joint of his metal shoulder — the part of him he disliked the most, but which you were immediately drawn to. 
But your love was not enough to appease his desire to help others and redeem his past, and when the world of politics opened up, something between you cracked. Soft whispers of love turned into heated arguments and nights curled up in bed together became a distant memory. You grew further and further apart until you disappeared without trace. 
In the silence of his feigned apathy, Bucky’s heart was breaking; your distance was far worse than the torture inflicted by Zola and his men. Relief filled his chest when you agreed to help him, albeit reluctantly, and part of him promised that, once Valentina was out of the picture, he would take you in his arms and kiss every inch of your face, murmuring endless apologies against your skin. His arms would wrap around your waist as he promised that he would never push you away again, in the hope that you would both have the restart you deserve.
But now The Void had taken you, trapping you in his dark fog, and with you, every possibility of reconciliation had disappeared.
Bucky could feel his legs trembling beneath him. If it were not for Alexei’s strong arms supporting him, he would have fallen to the ground. The group stood in silence, watching as Bucky’s face contorted with desperation and misery. His blue eyes were glassy and devoid of light, and his mouth moved involuntarily, whispering apologies that could not be heard. It was a sign that he had given up, that all your efforts to stop Bob were in vain, and that giving him the whole city was the only solution to this never-ending puzzle.
Just when he felt he had hit rock bottom, a glimmer of hope took him by surprise. His head turned slightly towards the darkness, and he was struck by a sudden epiphany. 
His mind darted back to the conversation he had had with the Thunderbolts just minutes earlier, before your stubbornness had won out over your rational thinking and led you to your suicide plan. He remembered how Walker had approached him and Ava, admitting that she was right and that there was indeed something lurking in the darkness. The former Captain America recalled the dread he had felt after touching Bob, reliving for a bit the period in his life when everything had fallen apart, when he had failed both as a father and a husband.
A part of him was partially relieved that this could not be the end, that somehow you and Yelena could be saved. It was the reviving of the past that frightened him, more yours than his. Bucky had always been unaware of your history, having confessed at your behest your despondency at reliving certain stages of your life. He feared what you might be forced to witness and how you would change after returning to him. How broken you would be. 
With a newfound strength Bucky stood up, his gaze resting on the dark fog, which had almost engulfed most of the city.
“She must be trapped somewhere there,” Bucky muttered with his jaw clenched, drawing the group's attention. “I have to get her out of there.”
Ava was the first to respond, almost nodding in agreement with his idea. “Thank you,” she said. “Someone who supports my plan!”
“So, what’s the plan? We go in, find Yelena and our mutant friend, and then what?” Walker mused, his hands placed on his lips. He watched Bucky moving his first steps, almost leaving the porch and facing the fog alone.
“Stay there. I’m going to drag her out of this and we’ll be back,” he growled, his eyes flaring with anger and determination: your safety was his priority. 
“What!?” echoed Ava and Walker together, their faces contorted in dismay at the former Winter Soldier’s sudden declaration. 
“Hey, hey, slow down a bit” Alexei interrupted, wrapping his strong hand around Bucky’s vibranium shoulder and forcing the ex-assassin to turn and look at him. “I know you’re the mighty Winter Soldier, and you’re cool enough to be unstoppable and kick everyone’s ass along the way. But you can’t face this alone. We must stick together as the Thunderbolts!”
Bucky looked down and his jaw tightened as he absorbed the Red Guardian’s words. Although temporarily blinded by his protective instincts towards you, he had to admit that Alexei was right. He could not face the threat alone if the enemy had expanded their powers on a large scale. 
He closed his eyelids, inhaling deeply before resting his gaze on the remaining team, looking at them with a solemn expression.
“We'll go there together, then. Try to find Yelena once you’re inside. I’m going to find my girlfriend, and then we’ll manage to meet up together. Is all that clear?” he said solemnly, the word “girlfriend” still spilling easily from his mouth despite your relationship having ended years ago.
At first, silence was their answer. The group quickly exchanged glances, as if looking for implicit confirmation from each other. Then, after moments that seemed like an eternity, the three looked at Bucky, approving his plan as a new sense of hope lifted the group’s spirit. 
Walker turned his gaze towards the dark hole and took the first steps towards it. “Try not to get stuck there, Bucky,” he said dryly, the super soldier’s faint smirk was his only answer.
“Let’s go, Thunderbolts!” Alexei roared in support, his spirits lifted again by the slightly increased possibility of seeing Yelena alive.
All four of them entered the ghostly city, the fresh air of New York caressing their skin for the last time before darkness consumed them. Ava was the first to step inside, her body being claimed as soon as her feet touched the black ground. Walker and Alexei followed, marching with no hesitation as their bodies turned into shadows and were claimed by the darkness.
When it was Bucky’s turn, he hesitated at first. He stood still and watched the dark needles advance quickly, covering the shadows of his friends and then going to claim him.
He lifted his gaze slightly, looking into the heart of the darkness. Countless images of his past flashed before his eyes and his spirit was weakened by the thought of reliving a past that he had spent his whole life trying to redeem, wearing its scars like a second skin.
But he remembered the purpose of his actions, and a new wave of determination pushed him into action. He would rewatch his torture and brainwashing, he would fight his former self as the Winter Soldier, he would never let the souls of the people he had tortured and brainwashed leave him, haunting him with their desperate cries and laughing at him every time he woke up trembling on the floor after another nightmare. 
If walking back from that darkness meant pulling you out from there, then no trauma would be able to stop him from reaching his purpose. 
Bucky took a deep breath before continuing his advance, his feet almost touching the black floor as he entered the tunnel.
And after taking the last step, his world went black.
Tumblr media
If you've come this far, thank you so much for reading my fic! Hope you enjoyed it! Please, leave a comment if you want to be added in the taglist or be removed.7
Bucky Barnes Taglist: @volklana @sylasthegrim @watermeezer
73 notes · View notes